Showing 1201-1300 of 10000
Sahih al-Bukhari 3855

Narrated Sa`id bin Jubair:

`AbdurRahman bin Abza said, "Ask Ibn `Abbas about these two Qur'anic Verses: 'Nor kill such life as Allah has made sacred, Except for just cause.' (25.168) "And whoever kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell. (4.93) So I asked Ibn `Abbas who said, "When the Verse that is in Sura-al-Furqan was revealed, the pagans of Mecca said, 'But we have slain such life as Allah has made sacred, and we have invoked other gods along with Allah, and we have also committed fornication.' So Allah revealed:-- 'Except those who repent, believe, and do good-- (25.70) So this Verse was concerned with those people. As for the Verse in Surat-an-Nisa (4-93), it means that if a man, after understanding Islam and its laws and obligations, murders somebody, then his punishment is to dwell in the (Hell) Fire forever." Then I mentioned this to Mujahid who said, "Except the one who regrets (one's crime) . "

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ جُبَيْرٍ، أَوْ قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْحَكَمُ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ أَمَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبْزَى قَالَ سَلِ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ عَنْ هَاتَيْنِ الآيَتَيْنِ، مَا أَمْرُهُمَا ‏{‏وَلاَ تَقْتُلُوا النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ ‏}‏ ‏{‏وَمَنْ يَقْتُلْ مُؤْمِنًا مُتَعَمِّدًا‏}‏ فَسَأَلْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ لَمَّا أُنْزِلَتِ الَّتِي فِي الْفُرْقَانِ قَالَ مُشْرِكُو أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ فَقَدْ قَتَلْنَا النَّفْسَ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ، وَدَعَوْنَا مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ، وَقَدْ أَتَيْنَا الْفَوَاحِشَ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏{‏إِلاَّ مَنْ تَابَ وَآمَنَ‏}‏ الآيَةَ فَهَذِهِ لأُولَئِكَ وَأَمَّا الَّتِي فِي النِّسَاءِ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا عَرَفَ الإِسْلاَمَ وَشَرَائِعَهُ، ثُمَّ قَتَلَ فَجَزَاؤُهُ جَهَنَّمُ‏.‏ فَذَكَرْتُهُ لِمُجَاهِدٍ فَقَالَ إِلاَّ مَنْ نَدِمَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3855
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 80
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 194
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3578
It was narrated that Khalid bin Yazid Al-Juhani said:
"Uqbah bin 'Amir used to pass by me and say: 'O Khalid, let us go out and shoot arrows.' One day I came late and he said: 'O Khalid, come and I will tell you what the Messenger of Allah said.' So I went to him and he said: 'The Messenger of Allah said: Allah will admit three people to Paradise because of one arrow: The one who makes it seeking good thereby, the one who shoots it and the one who hands it to him. So shoot and ride, and if you shoot that is dearer to me than if you ride. And play is only in three things: A man training his horse, and playing with his wife, and shooting with his bow and arrow. Whoever gives up shooting after learning it because he is no longer interested in it, that is a blessing for which he is ungrateful -or that he has rejected.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ مُجَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَلاَّمٍ الدِّمَشْقِيُّ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ الْجُهَنِيِّ، قَالَ كَانَ عُقْبَةُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ يَمُرُّ بِي فَيَقُولُ يَا خَالِدُ اخْرُجْ بِنَا نَرْمِي ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا كَانَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ أَبْطَأْتُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ يَا خَالِدُ تَعَالَ أُخْبِرْكَ بِمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَقَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُدْخِلُ بِالسَّهْمِ الْوَاحِدِ ثَلاَثَةَ نَفَرٍ الْجَنَّةَ صَانِعَهُ يَحْتَسِبُ فِي صُنْعِهِ الْخَيْرَ وَالرَّامِيَ بِهِ وَمُنَبِّلَهُ وَارْمُوا وَارْكَبُوا وَأَنْ تَرْمُوا أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ تَرْكَبُوا وَلَيْسَ اللَّهْوُ إِلاَّ فِي ثَلاَثَةٍ تَأْدِيبِ الرَّجُلِ فَرَسَهُ وَمُلاَعَبَتِهِ امْرَأَتَهُ وَرَمْيِهِ بِقَوْسِهِ وَنَبْلِهِ وَمَنْ تَرَكَ الرَّمْىَ بَعْدَ مَا عَلِمَهُ رَغْبَةً عَنْهُ فَإِنَّهَا نِعْمَةٌ كَفَرَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَفَرَ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3578
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 28, Hadith 3608
Sunan Ibn Majah 1490
Malik bin Hubairah Ash-Shami, who was a Companion of the Prophet (SAW), said:
“If a funeral procession was brought and the number of people who followed it was considered to be small, they would be organized into three rows, then the funeral prayer would be offered.” He said: “The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: ‘No three rows of Muslims offer the funeral prayer for one who has died, but he will be guaranteed (Paradise).’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ مَرْثَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْيَزَنِيِّ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ هُبَيْرَةَ الشَّامِيِّ، - وَكَانَتْ لَهُ صُحْبَةٌ - قَالَ كَانَ إِذَا أُتِيَ بِجِنَازَةٍ فَتَقَالَّ مَنْ تَبِعَهَا جَزَّأَهُمْ ثَلاَثَةَ صُفُوفٍ ثُمَّ صَلَّى عَلَيْهَا وَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا صَفَّ صُفُوفٌ ثَلاَثَةٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ عَلَى مَيِّتٍ إِلاَّ أَوْجَبَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1490
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 58
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1490
Mishkat al-Masabih 3146
Ibn ‘Umar said God’s Messenger prohibited shighar, which means that a man gives his daughter in marriage on condition that the other gives his daughter to him in marriage without any dower being paid by either. In a version by Muslim he said, “There is no shighar in Islam." (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنْ الشِّغَارِ وَالشِّغَارُ: أَنْ يُزَوِّجَ الرَّجُلُ ابْنَتَهُ عَلَى أَنْ يُزَوِّجَهُ الْآخَرُ ابْنَتَهُ وَلَيْسَ بَيْنَهُمَا صَدَاقٌ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3146
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 66
Sunan Ibn Majah 1484
It was narrated from ‘Abdullah bin Mas’ud that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said:
‘The funeral should be followed and should not follow. There should be no one with it who walks ahead of it.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدَةَ، أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مَاجِدَةَ الْحَنَفِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ الْجِنَازَةُ مَتْبُوعَةٌ وَلَيْسَتْ بِتَابِعَةٍ لَيْسَ مِنْهَا مَنْ تَقَدَّمَهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1484
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 52
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1484

Malik related to me from Abu'z-Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Do not go out to meet the caravans for trade, do not bid against each other, outbidding in order to raise the price, and a townsman must not buy on behalf of a man of the desert, and do not tie up the udders of camels and sheep so that they appear to have a lot of milk, for a person who buys them after that has two recourses open to him after he milks them. If he is pleased with them, he keeps them and if he is displeased with them, he can return them along with a sa of dates."

Malik said, "The explanation of the words of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, according to what we think - and Allah knows best - 'do not bid against each other,' is that it is forbidden for a man to offer a price over the price of his brother when the seller has inclined to the bargainer and made conditions about the weight of the gold and he has declared himself not liable for faults and such things by which it is recognised that the seller wants to make a transaction with the bargainer. This is what he forbade, and Allah knows best."

Malik said, "There is no harm, however, in more than one person bidding against each other over goods put up for sale."

He said, "Were people to leave off haggling when the first person started haggling, an unreal price might be taken and the disapproved would enter into the sale of the goods. This is still the way of doing things among us."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ تَلَقَّوُا الرُّكْبَانَ لِلْبَيْعِ وَلاَ يَبِعْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَيْعِ بَعْضٍ وَلاَ تَنَاجَشُوا وَلاَ يَبِعْ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ وَلاَ تُصَرُّوا الإِبِلَ وَالْغَنَمَ فَمَنِ ابْتَاعَهَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ بِخَيْرِ النَّظَرَيْنِ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَحْلُبَهَا إِنْ رَضِيَهَا أَمْسَكَهَا وَإِنْ سَخِطَهَا رَدَّهَا وَصَاعًا مِنْ تَمْرٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 97
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1383

Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that he heard Abdullah ibn Umar making dua on Safa saying, "O Allah, You have said, 'call on Me - I will answer you' and You do not break Your promise. So I am askingYou, in the same way that You have guided me to Islam, not to take it away from me, and that You make me die while I am muslim."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، وَهُوَ عَلَى الصَّفَا يَدْعُو يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّكَ قُلْتَ ادْعُونِي أَسْتَجِبْ لَكُمْ وَإِنَّكَ لاَ تُخْلِفُ الْمِيعَادَ وَإِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ كَمَا هَدَيْتَنِي لِلإِسْلاَمِ أَنْ لاَ تَنْزِعَهُ مِنِّي حَتَّى تَتَوَفَّانِي وَأَنَا مُسْلِمٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 129
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 832
Sahih al-Bukhari 4580

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

Regarding the Verse: "To everyone, We have appointed heirs." (4.33) 'Mawali' means heirs. And regarding:-- "And those to whom your right hands have pledged." When the Emigrants came to Medina, an Emigrant used to be the heir of an Ansari with the exclusion of the latter's relatives, and that was because of the bond of brotherhood which the Prophet had established between them (i.e. the Emigrants and the Ansar). So when the Verses:-- "To everyone We have appointed heirs." was revealed, (the inheritance through bond of brotherhood) was cancelled. Ibn `Abbas then said: "And those to whom your right hands have pledged." is concerned with the covenant of helping and advising each other. So allies are no longer to be the heir of each other, but they can bequeath each other some of their property by means of a will.

حَدَّثَنِي الصَّلْتُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ إِدْرِيسَ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ مُصَرِّفٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاس ٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ ‏{‏وَلِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مَوَالِيَ‏}‏ قَالَ وَرَثَةً‏.‏ ‏{‏وَالَّذِينَ عَاقَدَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ‏}‏ كَانَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ لَمَّا قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ يَرِثُ الْمُهَاجِرُ الأَنْصَارِيَّ دُونَ ذَوِي رَحِمِهِ لِلأُخُوَّةِ الَّتِي آخَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَهُمْ فَلَمَّا نَزَلَتْ ‏{‏وَلِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مَوَالِيَ‏}‏ نُسِخَتْ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏{‏وَالَّذِينَ عَاقَدَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ ‏}‏ مِنَ النَّصْرِ، وَالرِّفَادَةِ وَالنَّصِيحَةِ، وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ الْمِيرَاثُ وَيُوصِي لَهُ‏.‏ سَمِعَ أَبُو أُسَامَةَ إِدْرِيسَ، وَسَمِعَ إِدْرِيسُ طَلْحَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4580
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 102
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 104
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3340
Suhaib narrated:
“When the Messenger of Allah had performed Asr, Hamasa (he began mumbling)” – and Al—Hams according to some of them, is moving the lips as if he is speaking – “It was said to him: ‘O Messenger of Allah! After you performed Asr, you were mumbling?’ He said: ‘There was a Prophet among the Prophets, he was amazed with his people, so he said: “Who can stand against these people?” Then Allah revealed to him, that they must choose between some of them suffering from wrath, and between enemies of theirs assaulting them. They chose the wrath. So death was inflicted upon them such that seventy-thousand of them died in one day.’”He said: And when he would narrated this Hadith, he would also narrated another: “There was a king among the kings, and that king had a fortune-teller (Kahin) who would see for him. The fortune teller said: ‘Search for a boy for me, he must be understanding” or he said: “clever and quick, so that I can teach him this knowledge of mine. For verily, I fear that I shall die, and this knowledge will be removed from you, and there will be no one among you who knows it.” He said: “They looked for a boy fitting his description. (After finding one) they ordered him to tend to that fortune teller, and to continue visiting him. So he began his frequent visits, and on the boy’s route, there was a monk at his hermitage.” – Ma’mar said: “I think that during that time, the people at the hermitage were Muslims.” – He said: “They boy began asking that monk questions each time he passed him, and he would not leave him until he informed him, so he said: ‘I only worship Allah.’” He said: “So the boy began spending more time with the monk and arriving late to the fortune-teller. The fortune-teller sent a message to the boy’s family saying: ‘He hardly ever attends me.’ The boy told that to the monk, so the monk said to him: ‘When the fortune-teller asks you where you’ve been, tell him: “I was with my family.” And when your family asks you where you’ve been, then tell them that you were with the fortune-teller.’” He said: “One day, the boy passed by a large group of people being held back by a beast.” Some of them said, it was a lion. He said: “So the boy took a rock and said: ‘O Allah, if what the monk says is true, then I ask you to kill it.’” [He said:] “Then he threw the rock, killing the beast. The people began asking who killed it and some of them replied: ‘It was the boy.’ They were terrified and said: ‘This boy has learned a knowledge that no one else has learned.’” He said: “A blind man heard about him so he said to him: ‘If you can return my sight, I shall give you this and that.’ He said to him: ‘I do not want this from you. However, if your sight is returned to you, would you believe in the One who gave it back to you?’ He said: ‘Yes.’” He said: “So he supplicated to Allah, and He returned his sight to him, and the blind man believed. His case was conveyed to the king, so he sent for him to be brought before him. He said: ‘I shall kill each of you in a manner different than his comrade was killed.’ He called for the monk and the man who used to be blind. He placed a saw upon the forehead of one of them and killed him. Then he killed the other one by a different means. Then he gave orders for the boy, he said: ‘Take him to this or that mountain, and throw him from its peak.’ They brought him to that mountain, and when they reached the place from where they intended to cast him off, they began tumbling off of that mountain, and all of them fell down until none of them remained except for the boy.” He said: “Then he returned and the king ordered that he be brought out to sea and cast into it. So he was brought out to sea, but Allah drowned those who were with him, and He saved him. Then the boy said to the king: ‘You will not kill me until you tie me to the trunk of a tree and shoot me, and when you shoot me, you said: “In the Name of Allah, the Lord of this boy.’” He said: “So he ordered that he be tied, then when he shot him, he said: ‘In the Name of Allah, the Lord of this boy.’ The boy placed his hand upon his temple where he was shot, then he died. The people said: “This boy had knowledge that no one else had! Verily we believe in the Lord of this boy!” He said: It was conveyed to the king “Your efforts have been thwarted by the opposition of these three, now all of these people have opposed you.” He said: “So he had ditches dug, then fire wood was filled into it and a fire was lit. Then he (the king) had all of the people gathered and he said: ‘Whoever leaves his religion, then we shall leave him. And whoever does not leave, we shall cast him into this fire.’ So he began casting them into that ditch.” He said: “Allah, Blessed is He and Most High, said about that: ‘Cursed were the People of the Ditch. Of fire fed with fuel…’ until he reached: ‘…The Almighty, Worthy of all praise!’” He said: “As for the boy, he was buried.” He said: “It has been mentioned, that he was excavated during the time of Umar bin Al-Khattab, and his finger was at his temple, just as he had placed it when he was killed.”
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - الْمَعْنَى وَاحِدٌ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ الْبُنَانِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ صُهَيْبٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ هَمَسَ - وَالْهَمْسُ فِي قَوْلِ بَعْضِهِمْ تَحَرُّكُ شَفَتَيْهِ كَأَنَّهُ يَتَكَلَّمُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ إِنَّكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ الْعَصْرَ هَمَسْتَ قَالَ ‏.‏ ‏"‏ إِنَّ نَبِيًّا مِنَ الأَنْبِيَاءِ كَانَ أُعْجِبَ بِأُمَّتِهِ فَقَالَ مَنْ يَقُولُ لِهَؤُلاَءِ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِ أَنْ خَيِّرْهُمْ بَيْنَ أَنْ أَنْتَقِمَ مِنْهُمْ وَبَيْنَ أَنْ أُسَلِّطَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوَّهُمْ فَاخْتَارَ النِّقْمَةَ فَسَلَّطَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَوْتَ فَمَاتَ مِنْهُمْ فِي يَوْمٍ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ إِذَا حَدَّثَ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ حَدَّثَ بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ الآخَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ كَانَ مَلِكٌ مِنَ الْمُلُوكِ وَكَانَ لِذَلِكَ الْمَلِكِ كَاهِنٌ يَكْهَنُ لَهُ فَقَالَ الْكَاهِنُ انْظُرُوا لِيَ غُلاَمًا فَهِمًا أَوْ قَالَ فَطِنًا لَقِنًا فَأُعَلِّمُهُ عِلْمِي هَذَا فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ أَمُوتَ فَيَنْقَطِعَ مِنْكُمْ هَذَا الْعِلْمُ وَلاَ يَكُونُ فِيكُمْ مَنْ يَعْلَمُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَنَظَرُوا لَهُ عَلَى مَا وَصَفَ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَحْضُرَ ذَلِكَ الْكَاهِنَ وَأَنْ يَخْتَلِفَ إِلَيْهِ فَجَعَلَ يَخْتَلِفُ إِلَيْهِ وَكَانَ عَلَى ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3340
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 392
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3340
Sunan Abi Dawud 4722

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: He then mentioned a tradition like it. This version adds: When they propound that, say: "Say Allah is one. Allah is He to Whom men repair. He has not begotten and He has not been begotten, and no one is equal to Him." Then one should spit three times on his left side and seek refuge in Allah from Satan.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْفَضْلِ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِسْحَاقَ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُتْبَةُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، مَوْلَى بَنِي تَيْمٍ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِذَا قَالُوا ذَلِكَ فَقُولُوا ‏{‏ اللَّهُ أَحَدٌ * اللَّهُ الصَّمَدُ * لَمْ يَلِدْ وَلَمْ يُولَدْ * وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ ‏}‏ ثُمَّ لْيَتْفُلْ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ ثَلاَثًا وَلْيَسْتَعِذْ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4722
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 127
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4704
Riyad as-Salihin 710
Ibn Shumasah reported:
We visited 'Amr bin Al-'as (May Allah be pleased with him) when he was in his deathbed. He wept for a long time and turned his face towards the wall. His son said: "O father, did not the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) give you the good news of such and such? Did he not give you glad tidings of such and such?" Then he ('Amr) turned his face towards us and said: "The best thing which you can count upon is the affirmation that: La ilaha illallah (there is no true god except Allah), and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. I have passed through three phases. I remember when I hated none more than I hated the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and there was no other desire stronger in me than that of killing him. Had I died in that state, I would have definitely been one of the dwellers of Fire (Hell). When Allah instilled the love for Islam in my heart, I went to Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said, 'Extend your right hand, so that I pledge allegiance to you.' He (PBUH) stretched out his right hand, but I withdrew my hand. He said, 'What is the matter, 'Amr?' I said, 'I wish to lay down same conditions.' He asked, 'What conditions do you wish to put forward?' I replied, 'To be granted forgiveness.' He said, 'Do you not know that (embracing) Islam wipes out all that has gone before it (previous misdeeds). Verily, emigration wipes out all the previous sins, and the Hajj (pilgrimage) wipes out all the previous sins.' Thereafter, no one was dearer to me than Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and none was more respectable than him in my eyes. So bright was his splendour that I could not gather enough courage to look at his face for any length of time. If I were asked to describe his feature, I would not be able to do so because I have never caught a full glimpse of his face. Had I died in that state I could have hoped to be one of the dwellers of Jannah. Thereafter, we were made responsible for many things and in the light of which I am unable to know what is in store for me. When I die, no mourner, nor fire should accompany my bier. When you bury me, throw the earth gently over me and stand over my grave for the space of time within which a camel is slaughtered and its meat is distributed so that I may enjoy your intimacy, and in your presence ascertain what answer can I give to the Messengers of my Rubb (the angels in grave)."

[Muslim].

وعن ابن شماسة قال‏:‏ حضرنا عمرو بن العاص رضي الله عنه ، وهو في سياقة الموت فبكى طويلاً، وحول وجهه إلى الجدار، فجعل ابنه يقول‏:‏ يا أبتاه، أما بشرك رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم بكذا‏؟‏ أما بشرك رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم بكذا‏؟‏ فأقبل بوجهه فقال‏:‏ إن أفضل ما نعد شهادة أن لا إله إلا الله، وأن محمداً رسول الله ، إني قد كنت على أطباق ثلاث‏:‏ لقد رأيتني وما أحد أشداً بغضاً لرسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم مني ، ولا أحب إلي من أن أكون قد استمكنت منه فقتلته، فلو مت على تلك الحال لكنت من أهل النار، فلما جعل الله الإسلام في قلبي أتيت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلمى الله عليه وسلم فقلت‏:‏ أبسط يمينك فلأبايعك، فبسط يمينه فقبضت يدي، فقال‏:‏”مالك يا عمرو‏؟‏‏"‏ قلت‏:‏ أردت أن أشترط قال‏:‏ ‏"‏تشترط ماذا‏؟‏‏"‏ قلت ‏:‏ أن يغفر لي، قال‏:‏ ‏"‏أماعلمت أن الإسلام يهدم ما كان قبله، وأن الهجرة تهدم ما كان قبلها، وأن الحج يهدم ما كان قبله” وما كان أحد أحب إلي من رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، ولا أجل في عيني منه، وما كنت أطيق أن املأ عيني منه إجلالاً له؛ ولو سئلت أن أصفه ما أطقت؛ لأني لم أكن أملاً عيني منه، ولو مت على تلك الحال لرجوت أن أكون من أهل الجنة، ثم ولينا أشياء ما أدري مال حالي فيها‏؟‏ فإذا أنا مت فلا تصحبني نائحة ولا نار، فإذا دفنتموني، فشنوا على التراب شناً، ثم أقيموا حول قبري قدر ما تنحر جزور، ويقسم لحمها، حتى أستأنس بكم، وأنظر ما أراجع به رسل ربي ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 710
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 31
Sunan Abi Dawud 4995

Narrated Zayd ibn Arqam:

The Prophet (saws) said: When a man makes a promise to his brother with the intention of fulfilling it and does not do so, and does not come at the appointed time, he is guilty of no sin.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ طَهْمَانَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ أَبِي النُّعْمَانِ، عَنْ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا وَعَدَ الرَّجُلُ أَخَاهُ - وَمِنْ نِيَّتِهِ أَنْ يَفِيَ لَهُ - فَلَمْ يَفِ وَلَمْ يَجِئْ لِلْمِيعَادِ فَلاَ إِثْمَ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4995
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 223
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4977
Mishkat al-Masabih 2637
Ibn ‘Umar came upon a man who had made his camel kneel and was sacrificing it, so he told him to make it stand up fettered according to the sunna of Muhammad. Bukhari and Muslim.
وَعَن ابنِ عمَرَ: أَنَّهُ أَتَى عَلَى رَجُلٍ قَدْ أَنَاخَ بِدَنَتَهُ يَنْحَرُهَا قَالَ: ابْعَثْهَا قِيَامًا مُقَيَّدَةً سُنَّةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2637
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 129
Sunan Abi Dawud 5194
‘Abd Allah b. ‘Amr said :
A man asked the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him): When aspect of Islam is best? He replied: that you should provide food and greet both those you know and those you do not know.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي حَبِيبٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْخَيْرِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَىُّ الإِسْلاَمِ خَيْرٌ قَالَ ‏ "‏ تُطْعِمُ الطَّعَامَ وَتَقْرَأُ السَّلاَمَ عَلَى مَنْ عَرَفْتَ وَمَنْ لَمْ تَعْرِفْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5194
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 422
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5175
Mishkat al-Masabih 426
Muhammad b. Yahya b. Hibban said that he asked ‘Ubaidallah b. ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar from whom ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar got the practice of performing ablution for every prayer whether he was in a state of purity or not, and he replied that Asma’ daughter of Zaid b. al-Khattab told him that ‘Abdallah b. Hanzala b. Abu ‘Amir al-Ghasil told her that God’s messenger was commanded to perform ablution for every prayer whether in a state of purity or not; but when that became a burden to God’s messenger he was commanded to use the tooth-stick before every time of prayer, and the performance of ablution was remitted to him unless his state of purity had been broken. He said that ‘Abdallah considered that he had power to do that, so he did it up to the time of his death. Ahmad transmitted it.
وَعَن مُحَمَّد بن يحيى بن حبَان الْأنْصَارِيّ ثمَّ الْمَازِني مَازِن بني النجار عَن عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ قلت لَهُ أَرَأَيْتَ وُضُوءَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ لِكُلِّ صَلَاةٍ طَاهِرًا كَانَ أَوْ غَيْرَ طَاهِرٍ عَمَّنْ أَخَذَهُ؟ فَقَالَ: حَدَّثَتْهُ أَسْمَاءُ بِنْتُ زَيْدِ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ حَنْظَلَةَ بْنِ أبي عَامر ابْن الْغَسِيلِ حَدَّثَهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ أُمِرَ بِالْوُضُوءِ لِكُلِّ صَلَاةٍ طَاهِرًا كَانَ أَوْ غَيْرَ طَاهِرٍ فَلَمَّا شَقَّ ذَلِكَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُمِرَ بِالسِّوَاكِ عِنْدَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ وَوُضِعَ عَنْهُ الْوُضُوءُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدَثٍ قَالَ فَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَرَى أَنَّ بِهِ قُوَّةً عَلَى ذَلِكَ كَانَ يَفْعَله حَتَّى مَاتَ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 426
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 131
Sahih Muslim 1713 c

Umm Salama, the wife of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him), reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) heard the clamour of contenders at the door of his apartment. He went to them, and said:

I am a human being and the claimants bring to me (the dispute) and perhaps some of them are more eloquent than the others. I judge him to be on the right, and thus decide in his favcur. So he whom I, by my judgment, (give the undue share) out of the right of a Muslim,. I give him a portion of Fire; he may burden himself with it or abandon it.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ، شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ جَلَبَةَ خَصْمٍ بِبَابِ حُجْرَتِهِ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ وَإِنَّهُ يَأْتِينِي الْخَصْمُ فَلَعَلَّ بَعْضَهُمْ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَبْلَغَ مِنْ بَعْضٍ فَأَحْسِبُ أَنَّهُ صَادِقٌ فَأَقْضِي لَهُ فَمَنْ قَضَيْتُ لَهُ بِحَقِّ مُسْلِمٍ فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ النَّارِ فَلْيَحْمِلْهَا أَوْ يَذَرْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1713c
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 4249
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3436

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "None spoke in cradle but three: (The first was) Jesus, (the second was), there a man from Bani Israel called Juraij. While he was offering his prayers, his mother came and called him. He said (to himself), 'Shall I answer her or keep on praying?" (He went on praying) and did not answer her, his mother said, "O Allah! Do not let him die till he sees the faces of prostitutes." So while he was in his hermitage, a lady came and sought to seduce him, but he refused. So she went to a shepherd and presented herself to him to commit illegal sexual intercourse with her and then later she gave birth to a child and claimed that it belonged to Juraij. The people, therefore, came to him and dismantled his hermitage and expelled him out of it and abused him. Juraij performed the ablution and offered prayer, and then came to the child and said, 'O child! Who is your father?' The child replied, 'The shepherd.' (After hearing this) the people said, 'We shall rebuild your hermitage of gold,' but he said, 'No, of nothing but mud.'(The third was the hero of the following story) A lady from Bani Israel was nursing her child at her breast when a handsome rider passed by her. She said, 'O Allah ! Make my child like him.' On that the child left her breast, and facing the rider said, 'O Allah! Do not make me like him.' The child then started to suck her breast again. (Abu Huraira further said, "As if I were now looking at the Prophet sucking his finger (in way of demonstration.") After a while the people passed by, with a lady slave and she (i.e. the child's mother) said, 'O Allah! Do not make my child like this (slave girl)!, On that the child left her breast and said, 'O Allah! Make me like her.' When she asked why, the child replied, 'The rider is one of the tyrants while this slave girl is falsely accused of theft and illegal sexual intercourse."

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لَمْ يَتَكَلَّمْ فِي الْمَهْدِ إِلاَّ ثَلاَثَةٌ عِيسَى، وَكَانَ فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ رَجُلٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ جُرَيْجٌ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي، فَجَاءَتْهُ أُمُّهُ فَدَعَتْهُ، فَقَالَ أُجِيبُهَا أَوْ أُصَلِّي‏.‏ فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تُمِتْهُ حَتَّى تُرِيَهُ وُجُوهَ الْمُومِسَاتِ‏.‏ وَكَانَ جُرَيْجٌ فِي صَوْمَعَتِهِ، فَتَعَرَّضَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَةٌ وَكَلَّمَتْهُ فَأَبَى، فَأَتَتْ رَاعِيًا، فَأَمْكَنَتْهُ مِنْ نَفْسِهَا فَوَلَدَتْ غُلاَمًا، فَقَالَتْ مِنْ جُرَيْجٍ‏.‏ فَأَتَوْهُ فَكَسَرُوا صَوْمَعَتَهُ، وَأَنْزَلُوهُ وَسَبُّوهُ، فَتَوَضَّأَ وَصَلَّى ثُمَّ أَتَى الْغُلاَمَ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَبُوكَ يَا غُلاَمُ قَالَ الرَّاعِي‏.‏ قَالُوا نَبْنِي صَوْمَعَتَكَ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ إِلاَّ مِنْ طِينٍ‏.‏ وَكَانَتِ امْرَأَةٌ تُرْضِعُ ابْنًا لَهَا مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، فَمَرَّ بِهَا رَجُلٌ رَاكِبٌ ذُو شَارَةٍ، فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلِ ابْنِي مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ فَتَرَكَ ثَدْيَهَا، وَأَقْبَلَ عَلَى الرَّاكِبِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَجْعَلْنِي مِثْلَهُ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى ثَدْيِهَا يَمَصُّهُ ـ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ كَأَنِّي أَنْظُرُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمَصُّ إِصْبَعَهُ ـ ثُمَّ مُرَّ بِأَمَةٍ فَقَالَتِ اللَّهُمَّ لاَ تَجْعَلِ ابْنِي مِثْلَ هَذِهِ‏.‏ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3436
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 107
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 645
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3002

Narrated Muhayyisah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: If you gain a victory over the men of Jews, kill them. So Muhayyisah jumped over Shubaybah, a man of the Jewish merchants. He had close relations with them. He then killed him. At that time Huwayyisah (brother of Muhayyisah) had not embraced Islam. He was older than Muhayyisah. When he killed him, Huwayyisah beat him and said: O enemy of Allah, I swear by Allah, you have a good deal of fat in your belly from his property.

حَدَّثَنَا مُصَرِّفُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، قَالَ ابْنُ إِسْحَاقَ حَدَّثَنِي مَوْلًى، لِزَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ حَدَّثَتْنِي ابْنَةُ مُحَيِّصَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهَا، مُحَيِّصَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ ظَفِرْتُمْ بِهِ مِنْ رِجَالِ يَهُودَ فَاقْتُلُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَوَثَبَ مُحَيِّصَةُ عَلَى شَبِيبَةَ رَجُلٍ مِنْ تُجَّارِ يَهُودَ كَانَ يُلاَبِسُهُمْ فَقَتَلَهُ وَكَانَ حُوَيِّصَةُ إِذْ ذَاكَ لَمْ يُسْلِمْ وَكَانَ أَسَنَّ مِنْ مُحَيِّصَةَ فَلَمَّا قَتَلَهُ جَعَلَ حُوَيِّصَةُ يَضْرِبُهُ وَيَقُولُ يَا عَدُوَّ اللَّهِ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لَرُبَّ شَحْمٍ فِي بَطْنِكَ مِنْ مَالِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3002
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 75
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2996
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4148
It was narrated that Malik bin Aws bin Al-Hadathan said:
"Al-Abbas and Ali came to 'Umar with a dispute. Al-Abbas said: 'Pass judgment between him and I.' the people said: 'Pass judgment between them.' 'Umar said: 'I will not pass judgment between them. They know that the Messenger of Allah said: We are not inherited from, what we leave behind is charity. He said: And (in this narration of it) Az-Zuhri said: 'It (the Khumus) was under the control of the Messenger of Allah , and he took provision for himself and for his family from it, and disposed to the rest of it as he disposed of other wealth (belonging to the Muslims). Then Abu Bakr took control of it, then I took control of it after Abu Bakr, and I did with it what he sued to do. Then these two came to me and asked me to give it to them so that they could dispose of it as the Messenger of Allah disposed of it, and as Abu Bakr disposed of it, and as I disposed of it. So I gave it to them and I took promises from them that they would take proper care of it. Then they came to me and this one said. Give me my share from my brothers son: and this one said: Give me my share from my wife. If they want me to give it to them on the condition that they would dispose of it in the same manner as the Messenger of Allah did, and as Abu Bakr did, and as I did, I would give it to them, but if they refuse, then they do not have to worry about it.' Then he said: 'And know that whatever of spoils of war that you may gain, verily, one-fifth of it is assigned to Allah, and to the Messenger, and to the near relatives (of the Messenger (Muhammad), (and also) the orphans, Al-Masakin (the poor) and the wayfarer' (Al-Anfal 8:41) this if for them. 'As-Sadaqat (here it means Zakah) are only for the Fuqara (poor), and Al-Masakin (the poor) and those employed to collect (the funds); and to attract the hearts of those who have been inclined (toward Islam); and to free the captives; and for those in debt; and for Allah's cause (I.e. for Mujahidun - those fighting in a holy battle)' - this is for them. 'And what Allah gave as booty (Fay') to His Messenger (Muhammad) from them - for this you made no expeditin with either cavalry or camels.' Az-Zuhri said: This applies exclusively to the Messenger of Allah and refers to an 'Arab village called Fadak, and so on. What Allah gave as booty (Fay') to His Messenger (Muhammad) from the people of the townships - it is for Allah, His Messenger (Muhammad), the kindred (of Messenger Muhammad), the orphans, Al-Masakin (the poor), and the wayfarer (And there is also a share in this booty) for the poor emigrants, who were expelled from their homes and their property And (it is also for) those who, before them, had homes (in Al-Madinah) and had adopted the Faith And those who came after them. These is no one left among the Muslims but he has some rights to this wealth, except for some of the slaved whom you own. If I live, if Allah wills, I will give every Muslim his right." Or he said: "His share."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ - عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ بْنِ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَوْسِ بْنِ الْحَدَثَانِ، قَالَ جَاءَ الْعَبَّاسُ وَعَلِيٌّ إِلَى عُمَرَ يَخْتَصِمَانِ فَقَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ اقْضِ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ هَذَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ افْصِلْ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لاَ أَفْصِلُ بَيْنَهُمَا قَدْ عَلِمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَلِيَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخَذَ مِنْهَا قُوتَ أَهْلِهِ وَجَعَلَ سَائِرَهُ سَبِيلَهُ سَبِيلَ الْمَالِ ثُمَّ وَلِيَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ ثُمَّ وُلِّيتُهَا بَعْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَصَنَعْتُ فِيهَا الَّذِي كَانَ يَصْنَعُ ثُمَّ أَتَيَانِي فَسَأَلاَنِي أَنْ أَدْفَعَهَا إِلَيْهِمَا عَلَى أَنْ يَلِيَاهَا بِالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَالَّذِي وُلِّيتُهَا بِهِ فَدَفَعْتُهَا إِلَيْهِمَا وَأَخَذْتُ عَلَى ذَلِكَ عُهُودَهُمَا ثُمَّ أَتَيَانِي يَقُولُ هَذَا اقْسِمْ لِي بِنَصِيبِي مِنِ ابْنِ أَخِي ‏.‏ وُيَقُولُ هَذَا اقْسِمْ لِي بِنَصِيبِي مِنِ امْرَأَتِي ‏.‏ وَإِنْ شَاءَا أَنْ أَدْفَعَهَا إِلَيْهِمَا عَلَى أَنْ يَلِيَاهَا بِالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالَّذِي وَلِيَهَا بِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَالَّذِي وُلِّيتُهَا ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4148
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 16
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 38, Hadith 4153
Sunan Abi Dawud 4340
Abu sa’Id al-Khudri said:
I head the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: If any one you sees something objectionable, he should change it with his hand if he can change it with his hand. (The narrator Hammad broke the rest of the tradition which was completed by Ibn al-‘Ala’.) But if he cannot (do so), he should do it with his tongue, and if he cannot (do so with) his tongue he should do it in his heart, that being the weakest form of faith.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، وَهَنَّادُ بْنُ السَّرِيِّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ رَجَاءٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَنْ رَأَى مُنْكَرًا فَاسْتَطَاعَ أَنْ يُغَيِّرَهُ بِيَدِهِ فَلْيُغَيِّرْهُ بِيَدِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَطَعَ هَنَّادٌ بَقِيَّةَ الْحَدِيثِ - وَفَّاهُ ابْنُ الْعَلاَءِ - ‏"‏ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِلِسَانِهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ بِلِسَانِهِ فَبِقَلْبِهِ وَذَلِكَ أَضْعَفُ الإِيمَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4340
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 50
English translation : Book 38, Hadith 4326
Sahih al-Bukhari 7320

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

The Prophet said, "You will follow the ways of those nations who were before you, span by span and cubit by cubit (i.e., inch by inch) so much so that even if they entered a hole of a mastigure, you would follow them." We said, "O Allah's Apostle! (Do you mean) the Jews and the Christians?" He said, "Whom else?"

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عُمَرَ الصَّنْعَانِيُّ ـ مِنَ الْيَمَنِ ـ عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لَتَتْبَعُنَّ سَنَنَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ شِبْرًا شِبْرًا وَذِرَاعًا بِذِرَاعٍ، حَتَّى لَوْ دَخَلُوا جُحْرَ ضَبٍّ تَبِعْتُمُوهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الْيَهُودُ وَالنَّصَارَى قَالَ ‏"‏ فَمَنْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7320
In-book reference : Book 96, Hadith 50
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 92, Hadith 422
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 232
'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Abdullah narrated from his father that:
The Prophet said: "May Allah cause his face to shine, the man who hears a Hadith from us and conveys it, for perhaps the one to whom it is conveyed may remember it better than the one who (first) hears it."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ سِمَاكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَضَّرَ اللَّهُ امْرَأً سَمِعَ مِنَّا حَدِيثًا فَبَلَّغَهُ فَرُبَّ مُبَلَّغٍ أَحْفَظُ مِنْ سَامِعٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 232
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 232
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 232
Mishkat al-Masabih 856
Ibn ‘Umar and al-Bayadi reported God’s Messenger as saying, “He who prays holds intimate converse with his Lord, so he must consider how he does so, and none of you must recite the Qur’an more loudly than others. Ahmad transmitted it.
وَعَن ابْن عمر والبياضي قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الْمُصَلِّيَ يُنَاجِي رَبَّهُ فَلْيَنْظُرْ مَا يُنَاجِيهِ بِهِ وَلَا يَجْهَرْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ بِالْقُرْآنِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 856
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 280
Sunan Abi Dawud 2914

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (saws) said: An estate which was divided in pre-Islamic period may follow the division in force then, but any estate in Islamic times must follow the division laid down by Islam.

حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجُ بْنُ أَبِي يَعْقُوبَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ دَاوُدَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الشَّعْثَاءِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ كُلُّ قَسْمٍ قُسِمَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَهُوَ عَلَى مَا قُسِمَ لَهُ وَكُلُّ قَسْمٍ أَدْرَكَهُ الإِسْلاَمُ فَهُوَ عَلَى قَسْمِ الإِسْلاَمِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2914
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 30
English translation : Book 18, Hadith 2908
Sahih al-Bukhari 7017

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "When the Day of Resurrection approaches, the dreams of a believer will hardly fail to come true, and a dream of a believer is one of forty-six parts of prophetism, and whatever belongs to prothetism can never be false." Muhammad bin Seereen said, "But I say this." He said, "It used to be said, 'There are three types of dreams: The reflection of one's thoughts and experiences one has during wakefulness, what is suggested by Satan to frighten the dreamer, or glad tidings from Allah. So, if someone has a dream which he dislikes, he should not tell it to others, but get up and offer a prayer." He added, "He (Abu Huraira) hated to see a Ghul (i.e., iron collar around his neck in a dream) and people liked to see fetters (on their feet in a dream). The fetters on the feet symbolizes one's constant and firm adherence to religion." And Abu `Abdullah said, "Ghuls (iron collars) are used only for necks."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ صَبَّاحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، سَمِعْتُ عَوْفًا، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِيرِينَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا اقْتَرَبَ الزَّمَانُ لَمْ تَكَدْ تَكْذِبُ رُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ، وَرُؤْيَا الْمُؤْمِنِ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سِتَّةٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النُّبُوَّةِ‏.‏ ‏"‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ وَأَنَا أَقُولُ هَذِهِ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُقَالُ الرُّؤْيَا ثَلاَثٌ حَدِيثُ النَّفْسِ، وَتَخْوِيفُ الشَّيْطَانِ، وَبُشْرَى مِنَ اللَّهِ، فَمَنْ رَأَى شَيْئًا يَكْرَهُهُ فَلاَ يَقُصُّهُ عَلَى أَحَدٍ، وَلْيَقُمْ فَلْيُصَلِّ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُكْرَهُ الْغُلُّ فِي النَّوْمِ، وَكَانَ يُعْجِبُهُمُ الْقَيْدُ، وَيُقَالُ الْقَيْدُ ثَبَاتٌ فِي الدِّينِ‏.‏ وَرَوَى قَتَادَةُ وَيُونُسُ وَهِشَامٌ وَأَبُو هِلاَلٍ عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَدْرَجَهُ بَعْضُهُمْ كُلَّهُ فِي الْحَدِيثِ، وَحَدِيثُ عَوْفٍ أَبْيَنُ‏.‏ وَقَالَ يُونُسُ لاَ أَحْسِبُهُ إِلاَّ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْقَيْدِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ لاَ تَكُونُ الأَغْلاَلُ إِلاَّ فِي الأَعْنَاقِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7017
In-book reference : Book 91, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 87, Hadith 144
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3358
It was narrated from 'Abdullah that some people came to him and said:
"A man among us married a woman, but he did not name a dowry for her, and he did not have intercourse with her before he died." 'Abdullah said: 'Since I left the Messenger of Allah I have never been asked a more difficult question than this. Go to someone else.' They kept coming to him for a month, then at the end of that they said: 'Who shall we ask if we do not ask you? You are one of the most prominent Companions of Muhammad in this land and we cannot find anyone else.' He said: 'I will say what I think, and if it is correct then it is from Allah alone, with no partner, and if it is wrong then it is from me and from the Shaitan, and Allah and His Messenger have nothing to do with it. I think she should be given a dowry like that of her peers and no less, with no injustice, and she may inherit from him, and she has to observe the 'Iddah, four months and ten days.'" He said: "And that was heard by some people from Ashja', who stood up and said: 'We bear witness that you have passed the same judgment as the Messenger of Allah did concerning a woman from among us who was called Birwa' bint Washiq.'" He said: "Abdullah was never seen looking so happy as he did on that day, except with having accepted Islam."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّهُ أَتَاهُ قَوْمٌ فَقَالُوا إِنَّ رَجُلاً مِنَّا تَزَوَّجَ امْرَأَةً وَلَمْ يَفْرِضْ لَهَا صَدَاقًا وَلَمْ يَجْمَعْهَا إِلَيْهِ حَتَّى مَاتَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ مَا سُئِلْتُ مُنْذُ فَارَقْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَشَدَّ عَلَىَّ مِنْ هَذِهِ فَأْتُوا غَيْرِي ‏.‏ فَاخْتَلَفُوا إِلَيْهِ فِيهَا شَهْرًا ثُمَّ قَالُوا لَهُ فِي آخِرِ ذَلِكَ مَنْ نَسْأَلُ إِنْ لَمْ نَسْأَلْكَ وَأَنْتَ مِنْ جِلَّةِ أَصْحَابِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا الْبَلَدِ وَلاَ نَجِدُ غَيْرَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَأَقُولُ فِيهَا بِجَهْدِ رَأْيِي فَإِنْ كَانَ صَوَابًا فَمِنَ اللَّهِ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَإِنْ كَانَ خَطَأً فَمِنِّي وَمِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ وَاللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مِنْهُ بُرَآءُ أُرَى أَنْ أَجْعَلَ لَهَا صَدَاقَ نِسَائِهَا لاَ وَكْسَ وَلاَ شَطَطَ وَلَهَا الْمِيرَاثُ وَعَلَيْهَا الْعِدَّةُ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ وَذَلِكَ بِسَمْعِ أُنَاسٍ مِنْ أَشْجَعَ فَقَامُوا فَقَالُوا نَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ قَضَيْتَ بِمَا قَضَى بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي امْرَأَةٍ مِنَّا يُقَالُ لَهَا بِرْوَعُ بِنْتُ وَاشِقٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا رُئِيَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَرِحَ فَرْحَةً يَوْمَئِذٍ إِلاَّ بِإِسْلاَمِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3358
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 163
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3360
Sahih al-Bukhari 6943

Narrated Khabbab bin Al-Art:

We complained to Allah's Apostle (about our state) while he was leaning against his sheet cloak in the shade of the Ka`ba. We said, "Will you ask Allah to help us? Will you invoke Allah for us?" He said, "Among those who were before you a (believer) used to be seized and, a pit used to be dug for him and then he used to be placed in it. Then a saw used to be brought and put on his head which would be split into two halves. His flesh might be combed with iron combs and removed from his bones, yet, all that did not cause him to revert from his religion. By Allah! This religion (Islam) will be completed (and triumph) till a rider (traveler) goes from San`a' (the capital of Yemen) to Hadramout fearing nobody except Allah and the wolf lest it should trouble his sheep, but you are impatient." (See Hadith No. 191, Vol. 5)

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسٌ، عَنْ خَبَّابِ بْنِ الأَرَتِّ، قَالَ شَكَوْنَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ مُتَوَسِّدٌ بُرْدَةً لَهُ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ فَقُلْنَا أَلاَ تَسْتَنْصِرُ لَنَا أَلاَ تَدْعُو لَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ قَدْ كَانَ مَنْ قَبْلَكُمْ يُؤْخَذُ الرَّجُلُ فَيُحْفَرُ لَهُ فِي الأَرْضِ فَيُجْعَلُ فِيهَا، فَيُجَاءُ بِالْمِنْشَارِ فَيُوضَعُ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ فَيُجْعَلُ نِصْفَيْنِ، وَيُمَشَّطُ بِأَمْشَاطِ الْحَدِيدِ مَا دُونَ لَحْمِهِ وَعَظْمِهِ، فَمَا يَصُدُّهُ ذَلِكَ عَنْ دِينِهِ، وَاللَّهِ لَيَتِمَّنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرُ، حَتَّى يَسِيرَ الرَّاكِبُ مِنْ صَنْعَاءَ إِلَى حَضْرَمَوْتَ لاَ يَخَافُ إِلاَّ اللَّهَ وَالذِّئْبَ عَلَى غَنَمِهِ، وَلَكِنَّكُمْ تَسْتَعْجِلُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6943
In-book reference : Book 89, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 85, Hadith 76
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2419 b

Anas reported that the people of Yemen came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said:

Send with us a person who should teach us Sunnah and al-Islam, whereupon he (the Holy Prophet) caught hold of the hand of Ubaida and said: He is a man of trust of this Umma.
حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ سَلَمَةَ - عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ أَهْلَ الْيَمَنِ، قَدِمُوا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا ابْعَثْ مَعَنَا رَجُلاً يُعَلِّمْنَا السُّنَّةَ وَالإِسْلاَمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ هَذَا أَمِينُ هَذِهِ الأُمَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2419b
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 83
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 5948
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 72
Anas narrated:
"Some people from Urainah arrived in Al-Madinah, and they were uncomfortable (and ill from the climate). So Allah's Messenger sent them some camels from charity. He told them: "Drink from their milk and urine." So they killed the camel driver that Allah's Messenger sent, and they violently drove off the camels, and apostatized from Islam. So the Prophet came to them, he cut off their hands and feet on opposite side, and branded their eyes, and threw them in Al-Harrah." Anas said, "So I saw one of them working over the ground with his mouth, until they died."
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ الزَّعْفَرَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، وَقَتَادَةُ، وَثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ نَاسًا، مِنْ عُرَيْنَةَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ فَاجْتَوَوْهَا فَبَعَثَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي إِبِلِ الصَّدَقَةِ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اشْرَبُوا مِنْ أَلْبَانِهَا وَأَبْوَالِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَتَلُوا رَاعِيَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاسْتَاقُوا الإِبِلَ وَارْتَدُّوا عَنِ الإِسْلاَمِ فَأُتِيَ بِهِمُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَطَعَ أَيْدِيَهُمْ وَأَرْجُلَهُمْ مِنْ خِلاَفٍ وَسَمَرَ أَعْيُنَهُمْ وَأَلْقَاهُمْ بِالْحَرَّةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَكُنْتُ أَرَى أَحَدَهُمْ يَكُدُّ الأَرْضَ بِفِيهِ حَتَّى مَاتُوا ‏.‏ وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ حَمَّادٌ يَكْدُمُ الأَرْضَ بِفِيهِ حَتَّى مَاتُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ أَنَسٍ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ قَالُوا لاَ بَأْسَ بِبَوْلِ مَا يُؤْكَلُ لَحْمُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 72
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 72
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 72
Sahih al-Bukhari 3405

Narrated `Abdullah:

Once the Prophet distributed something (among his followers. A man said, "This distribution has not been done (with justice) seeking Allah's Countenance." I went to the Prophet and told him (of that). He became so angry that I saw the signs of anger oh his face. Then he said, "May Allah bestow His Mercy on Moses, for he was harmed more (in a worse manner) than this; yet he endured patiently."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَسَمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَسْمًا، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ إِنَّ هَذِهِ لَقِسْمَةٌ مَا أُرِيدَ بِهَا وَجْهُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ، فَغَضِبَ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ الْغَضَبَ فِي وَجْهِهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ مُوسَى قَدْ أُوذِيَ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنْ هَذَا فَصَبَرَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3405
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 78
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 617
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5385
Abu Bakra reported God's messenger as saying, "Commotions will arise after which other commotions will arise, and then there will be a period of commotion in which the one who sits will be better than the one who walks and the one who walks better than the one who runs to it. When it happens, he who has camels should remain with his camels, he who has sheep should remain with his sheep, and he who has land should remain in his land." A man said, "Tell us, messenger of God, about the one who has no camels, sheep or land," and he replied, "He should go to his sword, strike its edge on a stone, and then escape if he can," adding three times, "0 God, have I conveyed[*] Thy message?" A man then said, "Tell me, messenger of God, suppose I am taken by force and made to join one of the ranks, and a man strikes me with his sword, or an arrow comes and kills me?" He replied, "He will bear the punishment of his sin and yours and go to hell." *This may be translated as "I have conveyed," some grammarians saying that the particle hal is originally equivalent in meaning to qad. Cf. W. Wright, A grammar of the Arabic language, 2:309 C. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ فِتَنٌ أَلَا ثُمَّ تَكُونُ فِتنٌ أَلا ثمَّ تكونُ فتنةٌ القاعدُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَاشِي فِيهَا وَالْمَاشِي فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي إِلَيْهَا أَلَا فَإِذَا وَقَعَتْ فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ إِبل فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِإِبِلِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ غَنَمٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بغنمه وَمن كَانَت لَهُ أرضٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِأَرْضِهِ» فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ إِبِلٌ وَلَا غَنَمٌ وَلَا أَرْضٌ؟ قَالَ: «يَعْمِدُ إِلَى سَيْفِهِ فَيَدُقُّ عَلَى حَدِّهِ بِحَجَرٍ ثُمَّ لِيَنْجُ إِنِ اسْتَطَاعَ النَّجَاءَ اللَّهُمَّ هَلْ بَلَّغْتُ؟» ثَلَاثًا فَقَالَ: رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ أُكْرِهْتُ حَتَّى ينْطَلق بِي إِلَى أحدالصفين فَضَرَبَنِي رَجُلٌ بِسَيْفِهِ أَوْ يَجِيءُ سَهْمٌ فَيَقْتُلُنِي؟ قَالَ: «يَبُوءُ بِإِثْمِهِ وَإِثْمِكَ وَيَكُونُ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّار» رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5385
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 7
Sahih Muslim 2499

Abu Musa reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said:

I recognise the voice of the Ash'arites while they recite the Qur'an as they arrive during the night and I also recognise their station from the recital of the Qur'an during the night time, although I have not seen their encampments as they encamp during the day time. And there is a person amongst them, Hakim; when he encounters the horsemen or the enemies he says to them: My friends command you to wait for them.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا بُرَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنِّي لأَعْرِفُ أَصْوَاتَ رُفْقَةِ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ بِالْقُرْآنِ حِينَ يَدْخُلُونَ بِاللَّيْلِ وَأَعْرِفُ مَنَازِلَهُمْ مِنْ أَصْوَاتِهِمْ بِالْقُرْآنِ بِاللَّيْلِ وَإِنْ كُنْتُ لَمْ أَرَ مَنَازِلَهُمْ حِينَ نَزَلُوا بِالنَّهَارِ وَمِنْهُمْ حَكِيمٌ إِذَا لَقِيَ الْخَيْلَ - أَوْ قَالَ الْعَدُوَّ - قَالَ لَهُمْ إِنَّ أَصْحَابِي يَأْمُرُونَكُمْ أَنْ تَنْظُرُوهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2499
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 238
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6093
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3001
Ibn ‘Abbas said “When the Apostle of Allaah(saws) had victory over Quraish in the batte of Badr and came to Madeenah he gathered the Jews in the market of Banu Qainuqa and said “O community of Jews embrace Islam before you suffer an injury as the Quraish suffered.” They said “Muhammad, you should not deceive yourself (taking pride) that you had killed a few persons of the Quariash who were inexperienced and did not know how to fight. Had you fought with us, you would have known us. You have never met people like us.” Allah Most High revealed about this the following verse “Say to those who reject faith, soon will ye be vanished... one army was fighting in the cause of Allaah, the other resisting Allaah.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُصَرِّفُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو الأَيَامِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ بُكَيْرٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ، مَوْلَى زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، وَعِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَصَابَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُرَيْشًا يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ وَقَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةَ جَمَعَ الْيَهُودَ فِي سُوقِ بَنِي قَيْنُقَاعَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا مَعْشَرَ يَهُودَ أَسْلِمُوا قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصِيبَكُمْ مِثْلُ مَا أَصَابَ قُرَيْشًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا مُحَمَّدُ لاَ يَغُرَّنَّكَ مِنْ نَفْسِكَ أَنَّكَ قَتَلْتَ نَفَرًا مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ كَانُوا أَغْمَارًا لاَ يَعْرِفُونَ الْقِتَالَ إِنَّكَ لَوْ قَاتَلْتَنَا لَعَرَفْتَ أَنَّا نَحْنُ النَّاسُ وَأَنَّكَ لَمْ تَلْقَ مِثْلَنَا ‏.‏ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏{‏ قُلْ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا سَتُغْلَبُونَ ‏}‏ قَرَأَ مُصَرِّفٌ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ فِئَةٌ تُقَاتِلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏}‏ بِبَدْرٍ ‏{‏ وَأُخْرَى كَافِرَةٌ ‏}‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3001
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 74
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2995
Sunan Abi Dawud 3246

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (saws) said: One should not take a false oath at this pulpit of mine even on a green tooth-stick; otherwise he will make his abode in Hell, or Hell will be certain for him.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ هَاشِمٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نِسْطَاسٍ، مِنْ آلِ كَثِيرِ بْنِ الصَّلْتِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَحْلِفُ أَحَدٌ عِنْدَ مِنْبَرِي هَذَا عَلَى يَمِينٍ آثِمَةٍ وَلَوْ عَلَى سِوَاكٍ أَخْضَرَ إِلاَّ تَبَوَّأَ مَقْعَدَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ النَّارُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3246
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3240
Sahih al-Bukhari 4736

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Adam and Moses met, and Moses said to Adam "You are the one who made people miserable and turned them out of Paradise." Adam said to him, "You are the one whom Allah selected for His message and whom He selected for Himself and upon whom He revealed the Torah." Moses said, 'Yes.' Adam said, "Did you find that written in my fate before my creation?' Moses said, 'Yes.' So Adam overcame Moses with this argument."

حَدَّثَنَا الصَّلْتُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مَهْدِيُّ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ الْتَقَى آدَمُ وَمُوسَى، فَقَالَ مُوسَى لآدَمَ أَنْتَ الَّذِي أَشْقَيْتَ النَّاسَ وَأَخْرَجْتَهُمْ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ قَالَ لَهُ آدَمُ أَنْتَ الَّذِي اصْطَفَاكَ اللَّهُ بِرِسَالَتِهِ، وَاصْطَفَاكَ لِنَفْسِهِ وَأَنْزَلَ عَلَيْكَ التَّوْرَاةَ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَجَدْتَهَا كُتِبَ عَلَىَّ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَخْلُقَنِي قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَحَجَّ آدَمُ مُوسَى ‏"‏‏.‏ الْيَمُّ الْبَحْرُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4736
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 258
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 260
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4768
Salamah b. Kuhail said:
Zaid b. Wahb al-Juhani told us that he was in the army which proceeded to (fight with) the Khawarij in the company of `Ali. `Ali then said: O people! I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: there will appear from among my community people who recite the Qur'an, and your recitation has no comparison with their recitation, and your prayer has no comparison with their prayer, and your fasts have no comparison with their fasts. They will recite the Qur'an thinking that it is beneficial for them, while it is harmful for them. Their prayer will not pass their collar-bones. They will swerve from Islam as an arrow goes through the animal shot at. If the army that is approaching them knows what (reward) has been decided for them at the tongue of their Prophet (saws), they would leave (other good) activities. The sign of that is that among them there will be a man who has an upper arm, but not hand; on his upper arm there will be something like the nipple of a female breast, having white hair thereon. Will you go to Mu`awiyah and the people of Syria, and leave them behind among your children and property? I swear by Allah, I hope these are the same people, for they shed the blood unlawfully, and attacked the cattle of the people so go on in the name of Allah. Salamah b. Kuhail said: Zaid b. Wahb then informed me of all the halting places one by one, (saying): Until we passed a bridge. When we fought with each other, `Abd Allah b. Wahb al-Rasibi, who was the leader of the Khawarij, said to them: Throw away the lances and pull out the swords from their sheaths, for I am afraid they will adjure you as they had adjured on the day of Harura. So they threw away their lances and pulled out their swords, and the people pierced them with their lances. They were killed (lying one on the other). On that day only two persons of the partisans (of `Ali) were afflicted. `Ali said: Search for the man with the crippled hand. But they could not find him. Then `Ali got up himself and went to the people who had been killed and were lying on one another. He said: Take them out. They found him just near the ground. So he shouted: Allah is Most Great! He said: Allah spoke the truth, and His Apostle has conveyed. `Ubaidat al-Salmani stood up to him, saying: Commander of the Faithful! Have you heard it from the Messenger of Allah (saws)? He said: Yes, by him, there is no God but He. He put to swear thrice and he swore.
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَلَمَةَ بْنِ كُهَيْلٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ وَهْبٍ الْجُهَنِيُّ، ‏:‏ أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي الْجَيْشِ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا مَعَ عَلِيٍّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ الَّذِينَ سَارُوا إِلَى الْخَوَارِجِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏:‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ يَخْرُجُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ لَيْسَتْ قِرَاءَتُكُمْ إِلَى قِرَاءَتِهِمْ شَيْئًا وَلاَ صَلاَتُكُمْ إِلَى صَلاَتِهِمْ شَيْئًا وَلاَ صِيَامُكُمْ إِلَى صِيَامِهِمْ شَيْئًا، يَقْرَءُونَ الْقُرْآنَ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُ لَهُمْ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِمْ، لاَ تُجَاوِزُ صَلاَتُهُمْ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الإِسْلاَمِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ، لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْجَيْشُ الَّذِينَ يُصِيبُونَهُمْ مَا قُضِيَ لَهُمْ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِمْ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَنَكَلُوا عَلَى الْعَمَلِ، وَآيَةُ ذَلِكَ أَنَّ فِيهِمْ رَجُلاً لَهُ عَضُدٌ وَلَيْسَتْ لَهُ ذِرَاعٌ، عَلَى عَضُدِهِ مِثْلُ حَلَمَةِ الثَّدْىِ عَلَيْهِ شَعَرَاتٌ بِيضٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَفَتَذْهَبُونَ إِلَى مُعَاوِيَةَ وَأَهْلِ الشَّامِ وَتَتْرُكُونَ هَؤُلاَءِ يَخْلُفُونَكُمْ فِي ذَرَارِيِّكُمْ وَأَمْوَالِكُمْ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ يَكُونُوا هَؤُلاَءِ الْقَوْمَ، فَإِنَّهُمْ قَدْ سَفَكُوا الدَّمَ الْحَرَامَ، ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4768
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 173
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4750
Sunan an-Nasa'i 537
It was narrated that Ibn 'Umar said:
"We stayed in the Masjid one night waiting for the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) to pray 'Isha'. He came out to us when one-third of the night or more had passed, and he said when he came out: 'You are waiting for a prayer for which the followers of no other religion are waiting. Were it not that I would impose too much difficulty on my Ummah, I would have led them in prayer at this time.' Then he commanded the Mu'adhdhin to say the Iqamah and he prayed."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ مَكَثْنَا ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ نَنْتَظِرُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِعِشَاءِ الآخِرَةِ فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا حِينَ ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ فَقَالَ حِينَ خَرَجَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّكُمْ تَنْتَظِرُونَ صَلاَةً مَا يَنْتَظِرُهَا أَهْلُ دِينٍ غَيْرُكُمْ وَلَوْلاَ أَنْ يَثْقُلَ عَلَى أُمَّتِي لَصَلَّيْتُ بِهِمْ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَأَقَامَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 537
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 538
Sahih al-Bukhari 3652

Narrated Al-Bara':

Abu Bakr bought a (camel) saddle from `Azib for thirteen Dirhams. Abu Bakr said to `Azib, "Tell Al- Bara' to carry the saddle for me." `Azib said, "No, unless you relate to me what happened to you and Allah's Apostle when you left Mecca while the pagans were in search of you." Abu Bakr said, "We left Mecca and we traveled continuously for that night and the following day till it was midday. I looked (around) searching for shade to take as shelter, and suddenly I came across a rock, and found a little shade there. So I cleaned the place and spread a bed for the Prophet in the shade and said to him, 'Lie down, O Allah's Apostle.' So the Prophet lay down and I went out, looking around to see if there was any person pursuing us. Suddenly I saw a shepherd driving his sheep towards the rock, seeking what we had already sought from it. I asked him, 'To whom do you belong, O boy?' He said, 'I belong to a man from Quraish.' He named the man and I recognized him. I asked him, 'Is there any milk with your sheep?' He said, 'Yes.' I said, 'Will you then milk (some) for us?' He said, 'Yes.' Then I asked him to tie the legs of one of the sheep and clean its udder, and then ordered him to clean his hands from dust. Then the shepherd cleaned his hands by striking his hands against one another. After doing so, he milked a small amount of milk. I used to keep for Allah's Apostle a leather water-container, the mouth of which was covered with a piece of cloth. I poured water on the milk container till its lower part was cold. Then I took the milk to the Prophet whom I found awake. I said to him, 'Drink, O Allah's Apostle.' So he drank till I became pleased. Then I said, 'It is time for us to move, O Allah's Apostle!' He said, 'Yes.' So we set out while the people (i.e. Quraish pagans) were searching for us, but none found us except Suraqah bin Malik bin Ju`shum who was riding his horse. I said, 'These are our pursuers who have found us. O Allah's Apostle!' He said, 'Do not grieve, for Allah is with us."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَجَاءٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ، قَالَ اشْتَرَى أَبُو بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ مِنْ عَازِبٍ رَحْلاً بِثَلاَثَةَ عَشَرَ دِرْهَمًا فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لِعَازِبٍ مُرِ الْبَرَاءَ فَلْيَحْمِلْ إِلَىَّ رَحْلِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَازِبٌ لاَ حَتَّى تُحَدِّثَنَا كَيْفَ صَنَعْتَ أَنْتَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ خَرَجْتُمَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ يَطْلُبُونَكُمْ قَالَ ارْتَحَلْنَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ، فَأَحْيَيْنَا أَوْ سَرَيْنَا لَيْلَتَنَا وَيَوْمَنَا حَتَّى أَظْهَرْنَا وَقَامَ قَائِمُ الظَّهِيرَةِ، فَرَمَيْتُ بِبَصَرِي هَلْ أَرَى مِنْ ظِلٍّ فَآوِيَ إِلَيْهِ، فَإِذَا صَخْرَةٌ أَتَيْتُهَا فَنَظَرْتُ بَقِيَّةَ ظِلٍّ لَهَا فَسَوَّيْتُهُ، ثُمَّ فَرَشْتُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهِ، ثُمَّ قُلْتُ لَهُ اضْطَجِعْ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَاضْطَجَعَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ انْطَلَقْتُ أَنْظُرُ مَا حَوْلِي، هَلْ أَرَى مِنَ الطَّلَبِ أَحَدًا فَإِذَا أَنَا بِرَاعِي غَنَمٍ يَسُوقُ غَنَمَهُ إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ يُرِيدُ مِنْهَا الَّذِي أَرَدْنَا، فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ لِمَنْ أَنْتَ يَا غُلاَمُ قَالَ لِرَجُلٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ سَمَّاهُ فَعَرَفْتُهُ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ هَلْ فِي غَنَمِكَ مِنْ لَبَنٍ قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَهَلْ أَنْتَ حَالِبٌ لَبَنًا قَالَ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَأَمَرْتُهُ فَاعْتَقَلَ شَاةً مِنْ غَنَمِهِ، ثُمَّ أَمَرْتُهُ أَنْ يَنْفُضَ ضَرْعَهَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3652
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 4
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5779
Jabir b. Samura told that the front of God's messenger's head and his beard had become grey, and that while this was not visible when he had had his head oiled it was visible when his head was dishevelled. He had a thick beard. When a man remarked that his face was like a sword[*] Jabir replied that that was no so, for it was like the sun and the moon, as it was round. He told that he had seen the seal on his shoulder like a pigeon's egg with the same colour as his body. *It has been suggested that this means it was bright, but does not agree with what follows. The context suggests the man meant he had a long face. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدْ شَمِطَ مُقَدَّمُ رَأْسِهِ وَلِحْيَتِهِ وَكَانَ إِذَا ادَّهَنَ لَمْ يَتَبَيَّنْ وَإِذَا شَعِثَ رَأْسُهُ تَبَيَّنَ وَكَانَ كَثِيرَ شَعْرِ اللِّحْيَةِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: وَجْهُهُ مِثْلُ السَّيْفِ؟ قَالَ: لَا بَلْ كَانَ مِثْلَ الشَّمْسِ وَالْقَمَرِ وَكَانَ مُسْتَدِيرًا وَرَأَيْتُ الْخَاتَمَ عِنْدَ كَتِفِهِ مِثْلَ بَيْضَة الْحَمَامَة يشبه جسده ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5779
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 39
Sahih Muslim 2263 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

When the time draws near (when the Resurrection is near) a believer's dream can hardly be false. And the truest vision will be of one who is himself the most truthful in speech, for the vision of a Muslim is the forty-fifth part of Prophecy, and dreams are of three types: one good dream which is a sort of good tidings from Allah; the evil dream which causes pain is from the satan; and the third one is a suggestion of one's own mind; so if any one of you sees a dream which he does not like he should stand up and offer prayer and he should not relate it to people, and he said: I would love to see fetters (in the dream), but I dislike wearing of necklace, for the fetters is (an indication of) one's steadfastness in religion. The narrator said: I do not know whether this is a part of the hadith or the words of Ibn Sirin.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ السَّخْتِيَانِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِذَا اقْتَرَبَ الزَّمَانُ لَمْ تَكَدْ رُؤْيَا الْمُسْلِمِ تَكْذِبُ وَأَصْدَقُكُمْ رُؤْيَا أَصْدَقُكُمْ حَدِيثًا وَرُؤْيَا الْمُسْلِمِ جُزْءٌ مِنْ خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النُّبُوَّةِ وَالرُّؤْيَا ثَلاَثَةٌ فَرُؤْيَا الصَّالِحَةِ بُشْرَى مِنَ اللَّهِ وَرُؤْيَا تَحْزِينٌ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ وَرُؤْيَا مِمَّا يُحَدِّثُ الْمَرْءُ نَفْسَهُ فَإِنْ رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ مَا يَكْرَهُ فَلْيَقُمْ فَلْيُصَلِّ وَلاَ يُحَدِّثْ بِهَا النَّاسَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَأُحِبُّ الْقَيْدَ وَأَكْرَهُ الْغُلَّ وَالْقَيْدُ ثَبَاتٌ فِي الدِّينِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلاَ أَدْرِي هُوَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ أَمْ قَالَهُ ابْنُ سِيرِينَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2263a
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 9
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 5621
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1883

Narrated Jabir:

A bedouin came to the Prophet and gave a pledge of allegiance for embracing Islam. The next day he came with fever and said (to the Prophet ), "Please cancel my pledge (of embracing Islam and of emigrating to Medina)." The Prophet refused (that request) three times and said, "Medina is like a furnace, it expels out the impurities (bad persons) and selects the good ones and makes them perfect."

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ جَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَبَايَعَهُ عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ، فَجَاءَ مِنَ الْغَدِ مَحْمُومًا، فَقَالَ أَقِلْنِي، فَأَبَى ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ، فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ الْمَدِينَةُ كَالْكِيرِ، تَنْفِي خَبَثَهَا، وَيَنْصَعُ طَيِّبُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1883
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 30, Hadith 107
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3067
‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “An estate which was divided in the pre-Islamic period following the division in force then, but any estate in Islamic times must follow the division appointed by Islam.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.
عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَا كَانَ مِنْ مِيرَاثٍ قُسِّمَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَهُوَ عَلَى قِسْمَةِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ وَمَا كَانَ مِنْ مِيرَاثٍ أَدْرَكَهُ الْإِسْلَامُ فَهُوَ عَلَى قِسْمَةِ الْإِسْلَامِ» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3067
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 26
Sunan Abi Dawud 763

Anas b. Malik said:

A man came panting to join the row of worshippers, and said: Allah is most great; praise be to Allah, much praise, good and blessed. When the Messenger of Allah(saws) finished his prayer, he asked: Which of you is the one who spoke the words? He said nothing wrong. Then the man said: I (said), Messenger of Allah (saws); I came and had difficulty in breathing, so I said them. He said: I saw twelve angels racing against one another to be the one to take them to Allah.

The narrator Humaid added: When any of you comes for praying, he should walk as usual (i.e. he should not hasten and run quickly); then he should pray as much as he finds it (along with the imam), and should offer the part of the prayer himself (when the prayer is finished) which the Imam had offered before him.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، وَثَابِتٍ، وَحُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، جَاءَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَقَدْ حَفَزَهُ النَّفَسُ فَقَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ فَلَمَّا قَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَتَهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَيُّكُمُ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ بِالْكَلِمَاتِ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَقُلْ بَأْسًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ جِئْتُ وَقَدْ حَفَزَنِي النَّفَسُ فَقُلْتُهَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ اثْنَىْ عَشَرَ مَلَكًا يَبْتَدِرُونَهَا أَيُّهُمْ يَرْفَعُهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَزَادَ حُمَيْدٌ فِيهِ ‏"‏ وَإِذَا جَاءَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَمْشِ نَحْوَ مَا كَانَ يَمْشِي فَلْيُصَلِّ مَا أَدْرَكَهُ وَلْيَقْضِ مَا سَبَقَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
  صحيح م دون الزيادة   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 763
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 373
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 762
Sunan Abi Dawud 657
Anas b. Malik reported:
A man from the Ansar said: I am a corpulent man-and he was (actually) a fat man; I cannot pray along with you. He prepared food for him and invited him to his house. (he said) (please) pray (here) so that I may see how you pray, and then I would follow you. They (the people) washed one side of their mat. He (the prophet) then got up and prayed two Rak’ahs. Ibn al-Jarud asked Anas b. Malik: would he (the prophet) say the forenoon prayer? He replied: I did not see him offering this prayer except that day.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ ضَخْمٌ - وَكَانَ ضَخْمًا - لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ مَعَكَ - وَصَنَعَ لَهُ طَعَامًا وَدَعَاهُ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ - فَصَلِّ حَتَّى أَرَاكَ كَيْفَ تُصَلِّي فَأَقْتَدِيَ بِكَ ‏.‏ فَنَضَحُوا لَهُ طَرَفَ حَصِيرٍ كَانَ لَهُمْ فَقَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فُلاَنُ بْنُ الْجَارُودِ لأَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ أَكَانَ يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى قَالَ لَمْ أَرَهُ صَلَّى إِلاَّ يَوْمَئِذٍ ‏.‏
  صحيح خ دون قوله فصل حتى أراك كيف تصلي فأقتدي بك   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 657
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 267
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 657
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1191
Abu Umama said, "Shaytan comes to one of you in bed after his family has covered him and wished him good night. He throws sticks, stones or other things on him to make him angry with his family. When he feels that, he should not get angry with his family.' He said, 'It is part of the work of Shaytan.'"
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ صَالِحٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ، عَنْ أَزْهَرَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا أُمَامَةَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَأْتِي إِلَى فِرَاشِ أَحَدِكُمْ بَعْدَ مَا يَفْرِشُهُ أَهْلُهُ وَيُهَيِّئُونَهُ، فَيُلْقِي عَلَيْهِ الْعُودَ أَوِ الْحَجَرَ أَوِ الشَّيْءَ، لِيُغْضِبَهُ عَلَى أَهْلِهِ، فَإِذَا وَجَدَ ذَلِكَ فَلاَ يَغْضَبْ عَلَى أَهْلِهِ، قَالَ‏:‏ لأَنَّهُ مِنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَانِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1191
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 48, Hadith 1191

Malik said, "The best of what is heard about a slave-girl whom a man has intercourse with while he has a partner in her is that the hadd is not inflicted on him and the child is connected to him. When the slave-girl becomes pregnant, her value is estimated and he gives his partners their shares of the price and the slave-girl is his. That is what is done among us."

Malik said about a man who made his slave-girl halal to a man that if the one for whom she was made halal had intercourse with her, her value was estimated on the day he had intercourse with her and he owed that to her owner whether or not she conceived. The hadd was averted from him by that. If she conceived the child was connected to him.

Malik said about a man who had intercourse with his son's or daughter's slave-girl, "The hadd is averted from him and he owes the estimated value of the slave-girl whether or not she conceives."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 19
Sunan an-Nasa'i 783
It was narrated that Abu Masud said:
"The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: 'A man should not be led in prayer in his place of authority, and no one should sit in his place of honor except with his permission."'
أَخْبَرَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ التَّيْمِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ رَجَاءٍ، عَنْ أَوْسِ بْنِ ضَمْعَجٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يُؤَمُّ الرَّجُلُ فِي سُلْطَانِهِ وَلاَ يُجْلَسُ عَلَى تَكْرِمَتِهِ إِلاَّ بِإِذْنِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 783
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 784
Sunan Ibn Majah 2712
It was narrated from 'Amr bin Kharijah:
“The Prophet (SAW) addressed them when he was on his camel. His camel was chewing its cud and its saliva was dripping between my shoulders. He said: 'Allah (SWT) has allocated for each heir his share of the inheritance, so it is not permissible (to make) a bequest for an heir. The child belong to the bed and the adulterer gets the stone. Whoever claims to belong to someone other than his father, or (a freed slave) who claims that his Wala is for other than his Mavali, upon him will be the curse of Allah, the angels and all the people, and no charge nor equitable exchange will be accepted from him.” Or he said: “No equitable exchange nor change.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَنْبَأَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ غَنْمٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ خَارِجَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَهُمْ وَهُوَ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ وَإِنَّ رَاحِلَتَهُ لَتَقْصَعُ بِجِرَّتِهَا وَإِنَّ لُغَامَهَا لَيَسِيلُ بَيْنَ كَتِفَىَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَسَمَ لِكُلِّ وَارِثٍ نَصِيبَهُ مِنَ الْمِيرَاثِ فَلاَ يَجُوزُ لِوَارِثٍ وَصِيَّةٌ الْوَلَدُ لِلْفِرَاشِ وَلِلْعَاهِرِ الْحَجَرُ وَمَنِ ادَّعَى إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ أَوْ تَوَلَّى غَيْرَ مَوَالِيهِ فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلاَئِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لاَ يُقْبَلُ مِنْهُ صَرْفٌ وَلاَ عَدْلٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَدْلٌ وَلاَ صَرْفٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2712
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 18
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 22, Hadith 2712
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
Anas said, "No rain fell for a year and so one of the Muslims went to the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, on Jumu'a (Friday). He said, 'Messenger of Allah, there has been no rain and the ground is dry and people's wealth has been destroyed.' He raised his hand when there was not a cloud to be seen in the sky. He stretched out his arms until I could see the whiteness of his armpits and asked Allah for rain. As soon as we finished the prayer, (the rain was such that) the youth whose house was near was afraid to return to his family. It last past Friday, The following Friday, they said, 'Messenger of Allah, the houses have fallen down and the paths are blocked.' He smiled and observed how quickly the son of Adam becomes discontented. He said while making a gesture with his hand, 'O Allah, around us and not on us.' And the rain cleared away from Madina."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ‏:‏ قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ عَامًا، فَقَامَ بَعْضُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، قَحَطَ الْمَطَرُ، وَأَجْدَبَتِ الأَرْضُ، وَهَلَكَ الْمَالُ‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ، وَمَا يُرَى فِي السَّمَاءِ مِنْ سَحَابَةٍ، فَمَدَّ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ بَيَاضَ إِبْطَيْهِ يَسْتَسْقِي اللَّهَ، فَمَا صَلَّيْنَا الْجُمُعَةَ حَتَّى أَهَمَّ الشَّابُّ الْقَرِيبُ الدَّارِ الرُّجُوعَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ، فَدَامَتْ جُمُعَةٌ، فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الْجُمُعَةُ الَّتِي تَلِيهَا، فَقَالَ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، تَهَدَّمَتِ الْبُيُوتُ، وَاحْتَبَسَ الرُّكْبَانُ‏.‏ فَتَبَسَّمَ لِسُرْعَةِ مَلاَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ وَقَالَ بِيَدِهِ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ حَوَالَيْنَا، وَلاَ عَلَيْنَا، فَتَكَشَّطَتْ عَنِ الْمَدِينَةِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 612
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 9
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 612
Mishkat al-Masabih 1508
'A’isha said the people complained to God’s Messenger of the lack of rain, so he gave orders for a pulpit, and when it was set up for him in the place of prayer he appointed a day for the people on which they should come out. ‘A’isha said God’s Messenger came out when the rim of the sun appeared and sat down on the pulpit. Having declared God’s greatness and expressed His praise, he said, “You have complained of drought in your abodes and of delay in receiving rain at the beginning of its season, but God has ordered you to supplicate Him and has promised that He would answer your prayers.” Then he said, “Praise be to God, the Lord of the universe, the Compassionate, the Merciful, the Master of the day of judgment. There is no god but God who does what He wishes. O God, Thou art God than whom there is no god, the Rich, while we are the poor. Send down rain upon us and make what Thou sendest down a strength and satisfaction for us for a time.” He then raised his hands and kept raising them till the whiteness under his armpits was visible. He then turned his back to the people and inverted (or, turned round) his cloak while keeping his hands aloft. He then faced the people, descended and prayed two rak'as. God then produced a cloud and a storm of thunder and lightning came on. Then it rained by God’s permission, and before he reached his mosque streams were flowing. When he saw the speed with which the people sought shelter he laughed till his back teeth were visible. Then he said, “I testify that God is omnipotent and that I am God’s servant and Messenger.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.
عَن عَائِشَة قَالَتْ: شَكَا النَّاسُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُحُوطَ الْمَطَرِ فَأَمَرَ بِمِنْبَرٍ فَوُضِعَ لَهُ فِي الْمُصَلَّى وَوَعَدَ النَّاسَ يَوْمًا يَخْرُجُونَ فِيهِ. قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ: فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ بَدَا حَاجِبُ الشَّمْسِ فَقَعَدَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَكَبَّرَ وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عزوجل ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّكُمْ شَكَوْتُمْ جَدْبَ دِيَارِكُمْ وَاسْتِئْخَارَ الْمَطَرِ عَنْ إِبَّانِ زَمَانِهِ عَنْكُمْ وَقَدْ أَمَرَكُمُ الله عزوجل أَنْ تَدْعُوهُ وَوَعَدَكُمْ أَنْ يَسْتَجِيبَ لَكُمْ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ ملك يَوْمِ الدِّينِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ يَفْعَلُ مَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ اللَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ الْغَنِيُّ وَنَحْنُ الْفُقَرَاءُ. أَنْزِلْ عَلَيْنَا الْغَيْثَ وَاجْعَلْ مَا أَنْزَلْتَ لَنَا قُوَّةً وَبَلَاغًا إِلَى حِينٍ» ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَتْرُكِ الرَّفْعَ حَتَّى بَدَا بَيَاضُ إِبِطَيْهِ ثُمَّ حَوَّلَ إِلَى النَّاسِ ظَهْرَهُ وَقَلَبَ أَوْ حَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ وَهُوَ رَافِعُ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ وَنَزَلَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَأَنْشَأَ اللَّهُ سَحَابَةً فَرَعَدَتْ وَبَرَقَتْ ثُمَّ أَمْطَرَتْ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ فَلَمْ يَأْتِ مَسْجِدَهُ حَتَّى سَالَتِ السُّيُولُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى سُرْعَتَهُمْ إِلَى الْكن ضحك صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم حَتَّى ...
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1508
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 907
Riyad as-Salihin 1505
Jabir bin Samurah (May Allah be pleased with them) said:
The inhabitants of Kufah complained to 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) against Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) and 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) appointed 'Ammar (May Allah be pleased with him) as Governor of Kufah in his place. Their complaint was that he did not even conduct As-Salat (the prayers) properly. 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) sent for Sa'd and said to him: "O Abu Ishaq, the people claim that you do not offer the Salat properly." Sa'd replied: "By Allah! I observe Salat according to the Salat of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH), and I make no decrease in it. I prolong Qiyam (standing) in the first two Rak'ah in Maghrib and 'Isha' prayers and shorten in the last ones." 'Umar (May Allah be pleased with him) said: "This is what I thought of you, O Abu Ishaq!" Then he sent with him a man (or some men) to Kufah to investigate the matter about him (from the people of Kufah). The inquiry was conducted in every mosque and all the people in these mosques praised him; but in the mosque of the Banu 'Abs, a man, with the name of Usamah bin Qatadah and surname Abu Sa'dah, stood up and said, "Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas did not participate in Jihad and he did not distribute the spoils equitably and did not judge justly." On this Sa'd said: "I shall make three supplications in respect of him: O Allah! If this slave of Yours is a liar and seeker of notoriety, please prolong his life and lengthen his period of adversity and afflict him with trials." (And so did it happen.) Thereafter, when the man was asked about his condition he would say, "I am an old man afflicted with trials and overtaken by the curses of Sa'd."

'Abdul-Malik bin 'Umair (a subnarrator) said: I saw this man with eyebrows hung over his eyes as a result of his old age and he walked aimlessly, following young girls and winking at them.

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن جابر بن سَمُرة، رضي الله عنهما، قال‏:‏ شكا أهل الكوفة سعدًا، يعني‏:‏ ابن أبي وقاص، رضي الله عنه الله عنه، إلى عمر بن الخطاب، رضي الله عنه، فعزله واستعمل عليهم عمارًا، فشكوا حتى ذكروا أنه لا يحسن يصلي، فأرسل إليه، فقال‏:‏ يا أبا إسحاق، إن هؤلاء يزعمون أنك لا تحسن تصلي، فقال‏:‏ أما أنا والله فإني كنت أصلي بهم رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، لا أخرم عنها أصلي صلاة العشاء فأركد في الأوليين، وأخف في الأخريين، قال‏:‏ ذلك الظن بك يا أبا إسحاق، وأرسل معه رجلا -أو رجالا- إلى الكوفة يسأل عنه أهل الكوفة، فلم يدع مسجدًا إلا سأل عنه، ويثنون معروفًا، حتى دخل مسجدًا لبني عبس، فقام رجل منهم، يقال له أسامة بن قتادة، يكنى أبا سعدة‏.‏ فقال‏:‏ أما إذ نشدتنا فإن سعدًا كان لا يسير بالسرية ولا يقسم بالسوية، ولا يعدل في القضية، قال سعد‏:‏ أم والله لأدعون بثلاث‏:‏ اللهم إن كان عبدك هذا كاذبًا، قام رياء، وسمعة، فأطل عمره، وأطل فقره، وعرضه للفتن‏.‏ وكان بعد ذلك إذا سئل يقول‏:‏ شيخ كبير مفتون، أصابتني دعوة سعد‏.‏

قال عبد الملك بن عمير الرواي عن جابر بن سمرة‏:‏ فأنا رأيته بعد قد سقط حاجباه على عينيه من الكبر، وإنه ليتعرض للجواري في الطرق فيغمزهن‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1505
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 41
Sunan Abi Dawud 2537

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

Amr ibn Uqaysh had given usurious loans in pre-Islamic period; so he disliked to embrace Islam until he took them. He came on the day of Uhud and asked: Where are my cousins? They (the people) replied: At Uhud. He asked: Where is so-and-so? They said: At Uhud. He asked: Where is so-and-so? They said: At Uhud. He then put on his coat of mail and rode his horse; he then proceeded towards them. When the Muslims saw him, they said: Keep away, Amir. He said: I have become a believer. He fought until he was wounded. He was then taken to his family wounded. Sa'd ibn Mu'adh came to his sister: Ask him (whether he fought) out of partisanship, out of anger for them, or out of anger for Allah. He said: Out of anger of Allah and His Apostle. He then died and entered Paradise. He did not offer any prayer for Allah.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ عَمْرَو بْنَ أُقَيْشٍ، كَانَ لَهُ رِبًا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَكَرِهَ أَنْ يُسْلِمَ حَتَّى يَأْخُذَهُ فَجَاءَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ أَيْنَ بَنُو عَمِّي قَالُوا ‏:‏ بِأُحُدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ أَيْنَ فُلاَنٌ قَالُوا ‏:‏ بِأُحُدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ أَيْنَ فُلاَنٌ قَالُوا ‏:‏ بِأُحُدٍ ‏.‏ فَلَبِسَ لأْمَتَهُ وَرَكِبَ فَرَسَهُ ثُمَّ تَوَجَّهَ قِبَلَهُمْ، فَلَمَّا رَآهُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ قَالُوا ‏:‏ إِلَيْكَ عَنَّا يَا عَمْرُو ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ إِنِّي قَدْ آمَنْتُ ‏.‏ فَقَاتَلَ حَتَّى جُرِحَ، فَحُمِلَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ جَرِيحًا، فَجَاءَهُ سَعْدُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ فَقَالَ لأُخْتِهِ ‏:‏ سَلِيهِ حَمِيَّةً لِقَوْمِكَ أَوْ غَضَبًا لَهُمْ أَمْ غَضَبًا لِلَّهِ فَقَالَ ‏:‏ بَلْ غَضَبًا لِلَّهِ وَلِرَسُولِهِ فَمَاتَ ‏.‏ فَدَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَا صَلَّى لِلَّهِ صَلاَةً ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2537
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2531
Sahih al-Bukhari 2459

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Amr:

The Prophet said, "Whoever has (the following) four characters will be a hypocrite, and whoever has one of the following four characteristics will have one characteristic of hypocrisy until he gives it up. These are: (1 ) Whenever he talks, he tells a lie; (2) whenever he makes a promise, he breaks it; (3) whenever he makes a covenant he proves treacherous; (4) and whenever he quarrels, he behaves impudently in an evil insulting manner." (See Hadith No. 33 Vol. 1)

حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَرْبَعٌ مَنْ كُنَّ فِيهِ كَانَ مُنَافِقًا، أَوْ كَانَتْ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنْ أَرْبَعَةٍ كَانَتْ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنَ النِّفَاقِ، حَتَّى يَدَعَهَا إِذَا حَدَّثَ كَذَبَ، وَإِذَا وَعَدَ أَخْلَفَ، وَإِذَا عَاهَدَ غَدَرَ، وَإِذَا خَاصَمَ فَجَرَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2459
In-book reference : Book 46, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 43, Hadith 639
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2312 a

Musa b. Anas reported on the authority of his father:

It never happened that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was asked anything for the sake of Islam and he did not give that. There came to him a person and he gave him a large flock (of sheep and goats) and he went back to his people and said: My people, embrace Islam, for Muhammad gives so much charity as if he has no fear of want.
وَحَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمُ بْنُ النَّضْرِ التَّيْمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْحَارِثِ - حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ مَا سُئِلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ أَعْطَاهُ - قَالَ - فَجَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَأَعْطَاهُ غَنَمًا بَيْنَ جَبَلَيْنِ فَرَجَعَ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ فَقَالَ يَا قَوْمِ أَسْلِمُوا فَإِنَّ مُحَمَّدًا يُعْطِي عَطَاءً لاَ يَخْشَى الْفَاقَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2312a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 78
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5728
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 749 a

Ibn 'Umar reported that a person asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) about the night prayer. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

Prayer during the night should consist of pairs of rak'ahs, but if one of you fears morning is near, he should pray one rak'ah which will make his prayer an odd number for him.
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ نَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ صَلاَةِ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ صَلاَةُ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى فَإِذَا خَشِيَ أَحَدُكُمُ الصُّبْحَ صَلَّى رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَةً تُوتِرُ لَهُ مَا قَدْ صَلَّى ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 749a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 177
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1632
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 338 a

'Abd al-Rahman, the son of Abu Sa'id al-Khudri, reported from his father:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: A man should not see the private parts of another man, and a woman should not see the private parts of another woman, and a man should not lie with another man under one covering, and a woman should not lie with another woman under one covering.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ الْحُبَابِ، عَنِ الضَّحَّاكِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَنْظُرُ الرَّجُلُ إِلَى عَوْرَةِ الرَّجُلِ وَلاَ الْمَرْأَةُ إِلَى عَوْرَةِ الْمَرْأَةِ وَلاَ يُفْضِي الرَّجُلُ إِلَى الرَّجُلِ فِي ثَوْبٍ وَاحِدٍ وَلاَ تُفْضِي الْمَرْأَةُ إِلَى الْمَرْأَةِ فِي الثَّوْبِ الْوَاحِدِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 338a
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 667
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1166

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

The Prophet (p.b.u.h) used to teach us the way of doing Istikhara (Istikhara means to ask Allah to guide one to the right sort of action concerning any job or a deed), in all matters as he taught us the Suras of the Qur'an. He said, "If anyone of you thinks of doing any job he should offer a two rak`at prayer other than the compulsory ones and say (after the prayer): -- 'Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi'ilmika, Wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, Wa as'alaka min fadlika Al-`azlm Fa-innaka taqdiru Wala aqdiru, Wa ta'lamu Wala a'lamu, Wa anta 'allamu l-ghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta'lam anna hadha-lamra Khairun li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or 'ajili `Amri wa'ajilihi) Faqdirhu wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li Fihi, Wa in kunta ta'lamu anna hadha-lamra shar-run li fi dini wa ma'ashi wa'aqibati `Amri (or fi'ajili `Amri wa ajilihi) Fasrifhu anni was-rifni anhu. Waqdir li al-khaira haithu kana Thumma ardini bihi.' (O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, And Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this job is good for my religion and my subsistence and in my Hereafter--(or said: If it is better for my present and later needs)--Then You ordain it for me and make it easy for me to get, And then bless me in it, and if You know that this job is harmful to me In my religion and subsistence and in the Hereafter--(or said: If it is worse for my present and later needs)--Then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, And make me satisfied with it). The Prophet added that then the person should name (mention) his need.

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي الْمَوَالِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا الاِسْتِخَارَةَ فِي الأُمُورِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا هَمَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِالأَمْرِ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ غَيْرِ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ لِيَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ، وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ، فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلاَ أَقْدِرُ وَتَعْلَمُ وَلاَ أَعْلَمُ وَأَنْتَ عَلاَّمُ الْغُيُوبِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ، وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الأَمْرَ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي ـ أَوْ قَالَ فِي عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ ـ فَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ، وَاقْدُرْ لِي الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ ـ قَالَ ـ وَيُسَمِّي حَاجَتَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1166
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 45
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 263
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6904

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Two women from the tribe of Hudhail (fought with each other) and one of them threw (a stone at) the other, causing her to have a miscarriage and Allah's Apostle gave his verdict that the killer (of the fetus) should give a male or female slave (as a Diya).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ امْرَأَتَيْنِ، مِنْ هُذَيْلٍ رَمَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى، فَطَرَحَتْ جَنِينَهَا، فَقَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِيهَا بِغُرَّةٍ عَبْدٍ أَوْ أَمَةٍ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6904
In-book reference : Book 87, Hadith 43
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 83, Hadith 41
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5309

Narrated Ibn Juraij:

Ibn Shihab informed me of Lian and the tradition related to it, referring to the narration of Sahl bin Sa`d, the brother of Bani Sa`idi He said, "An Ansari man came to Allah's Apostle and said, 'O Allah's Apostle! If a man saw another man with his wife, should he kill him, or what should he do?' So Allah revealed concerning his affair what is mentioned in the Holy Qur'an about the affair of those involved in a case of Lian. The Prophet said, 'Allah has given His verdict regarding you and your wife.' So they carried out Lian in the mosque while I was present there. When they had finished, the man said, "O Allah's Apostle! If I should now keep her with me as a wife then I have told a lie about her. Then he divorced her thrice before Allah's Apostle ordered him, when they had finished the Lian process. So he divorced her in front of the Prophet ." Ibn Shihab added, "After their case, it became a tradition that a couple involved in a case of Lian should be separated by divorce. That lady was pregnant then, and later on her son was called by his mother's name. The tradition concerning their inheritance was that she would be his heir and he would inherit of her property the share Allah had prescribed for him." Ibn Shihab said that Sahl bin Sa`d As'Saidi said that the Prophet said (in the above narration), "If that lady delivers a small red child like a lizard, then the lady has spoken the truth and the man was a liar, but if she delivers a child with black eyes and huge lips, then her husband has spoken the truth." Then she delivered it in the shape one would dislike (as it proved her guilty).

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنِ الْمُلاَعَنَةِ، وَعَنِ السُّنَّةِ، فِيهَا عَنْ حَدِيثِ، سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ أَخِي بَنِي سَاعِدَةَ أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ جَاءَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ رَجُلاً وَجَدَ مَعَ امْرَأَتِهِ رَجُلاً، أَيَقْتُلُهُ أَمْ كَيْفَ يَفْعَلُ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ فِي شَأْنِهِ مَا ذَكَرَ فِي الْقُرْآنِ مِنْ أَمْرِ الْمُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ، فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ قَدْ قَضَى اللَّهُ فِيكَ وَفِي امْرَأَتِكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَتَلاَعَنَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَأَنَا شَاهِدٌ، فَلَمَّا فَرَغَا قَالَ كَذَبْتُ عَلَيْهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ أَمْسَكْتُهَا‏.‏ فَطَلَّقَهَا ثَلاَثًا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَأْمُرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ فَرَغَا مِنَ التَّلاَعُنِ، فَفَارَقَهَا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ تَفْرِيقٌ بَيْنَ كُلِّ مُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ فَكَانَتِ السُّنَّةُ بَعْدَهُمَا أَنْ يُفَرَّقَ بَيْنَ الْمُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ، وَكَانَتْ حَامِلاً، وَكَانَ ابْنُهَا يُدْعَى لأُمِّهِ، قَالَ ثُمَّ جَرَتِ السُّنَّةُ فِي مِيرَاثِهَا أَنَّهَا تَرِثُهُ وَيَرِثُ مِنْهَا مَا فَرَضَ اللَّهُ لَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5309
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 229
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik related to me that he heard the like of that from Sulayman ibn Yasar.

Malik spoke about a man who bought out one of the partners in a shared property, by paying the man with an animal, a slave, a slave-girl, or the equivalent of that in goods. Then another partner decided to exercise his right of pre-emption after that, and he found that the slave or slave-girl had died, and no one knew what her value had been. The buyer claimed, "The value of the slave or slave-girl was 100 dinars." The partner with the right of pre-emption claimed, "The value was 50 dinars."

Malik said, "The buyer takes an oath that the value of what he payed was 100 dinars. Then if the one with the right of pre-emption wishes, he can compensate him, or else he can leave it, unless he can bring a clear proof that the slave or slave-girl's value is less than what the buyer said. If someone gives away his portion of a shared house or land and the recipient repays him for it by cash or goods, the partners can take it by pre-emption if they wish and pay off the recipient the value of what he gave in dinars or dirhams. If someone makes a gift of his portion of a shared house or land, and does not take any remuneration and does not seek to, and a partner wants to take it for its value, he cannot do so as long as the original partner has not been given recompense for it. If there is any recompense, the one with the right of pre-emption can have it for the price of the recompense."

Malik spoke about a man who bought into a piece of shared land for a price on credit, and one of the partners wanted to possess it by right of pre-emption . Malik said, "If it seems likely that the partner can meet the terms, he has right of pre-emption for the same credit terms. If it is feared that he will not be able to meet the terms, but he can bring a wealthy and reliable guarantor of equal standing to the one who bought into the land, he can also take possession."

Malik said, "A person's absence does not sever his right of pre-emption. Even if he is a way for a long time, there is no time limit after which the right of preemption is cut off."

Malik said that if a man left land to a number of his children, then one of them who had a child died and the child of the deceased sold his right in that land, the brother of the seller was more entitled to pre-empt him than his paternal uncles, the partners of his father.

Malik said, "This is what is done in our community."

Malik said, "Pre- emption is shared between partners according to their existing shares. Each of them takes according to his portion. If it is small, he has little. If it is great, it is according to that. That is if they are tenacious and contend with each other about it."

Malik said, "As for a man who buys out the share of one of his partners, and one of the other partners says, 'I will take a portion according to my share,' and the first partner says, 'If you wish to take all the preemption, I will give it up to you. If you wish to leave it, then leave it.' If the first partner gives him the choice and hands it over to him, the second partner can only take all the pre-emption or give it back. If he takes it, he is entitled to it. If not, he has nothing."

Malik spoke about a man who bought land, and developed it by planting trees or digging a well etc., and then someone came, and seeing that he had a right in the land, wanted to take possession of it by pre-emption. Malik said "He has no right of preemption unless he compensates the other for his expenditure. If he gives him the price of what he has developed, he is entitled to pre- emption . If not, he has no right in it."

Malik said that someone who sold off his portion of a shared house or land and then, on learning that some one with a right of pre-emption was to take possession by that right, asked the buyer to revoke the sale, and he did so, did not have the right to do that. The pre-emptor has more right to the property for the price for which he sold it.

In the case of some one who bought along with a section of a shared house or land, an animal and goods (that were not shared), so that when any one demanded his right of pre-emption in the house or land he said, "Take what I have bought altogether, for I bought it altogether," Malik said, "The pre-emptor need only take possession of the house or land. Each thing the man bought is assessed according to its share of the lump sum the man paid. Then the pre-emptor takes possession of his right for a price which is appropriate on that basis. He does not take any animals or goods unless he wants to do that."

Malik said, "If someone sells a section of shared land, and one of those who have the right of preemption surrenders it to the buyer and another refuses to do other than take his pre-emption, the one who refuses to surrender has to take all the preemption, and he cannot take according to his right and leave what remains.

In the case where one of a number of partners in one house sold his share when all his partners were away except for one man, the one present was given the choice of either taking the pre-emption or leaving it, and he said, 'I will take my portion and leave the portions of my partners until they are present. If they take it, that is that. If they leave it, I will take all the pre-emption,' Malik said, 'He can only take it all or leave it. If his partners come, they can take from him or leave it as they wish. If this is offered to him and he does not accept, I think that he has no pre-emption.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، مِثْلُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي رَجُلٍ اشْتَرَى شِقْصًا مَعَ قَوْمٍ فِي أَرْضٍ بِحَيَوَانٍ عَبْدٍ أَوْ وَلِيدَةٍ أَوْ مَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ فَجَاءَ الشَّرِيكُ يَأْخُذُ بِشُفْعَتِهِ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَوَجَدَ الْعَبْدَ أَوِ الْوَلِيدَةَ قَدْ هَلَكَا وَلَمْ يَعْلَمْ أَحَدٌ قَدْرَ قِيمَتِهِمَا فَيَقُولُ الْمُشْتَرِي قِيمَةُ الْعَبْدِ أَوِ الْوَلِيدَةِ مِائَةُ دِينَارٍ وَيَقُولُ صَاحِبُ الشُّفْعَةِ الشَّرِيكُ بَلْ قِيمَتُهُمَا خَمْسُونَ دِينَارًا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ يَحْلِفُ الْمُشْتَرِي أَنَّ قِيمَةَ مَا اشْتَرَى بِهِ مِائَةُ دِينَارٍ ثُمَّ إِنْ شَاءَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ صَاحِبُ الشُّفْعَةِ أَخَذَ أَوْ يَتْرُكَ إِلاَّ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ الشَّفِيعُ بِبَيِّنَةٍ أَنَّ قِيمَةَ الْعَبْدِ أَوِ الْوَلِيدَةِ دُونَ مَا قَالَ الْمُشْتَرِي ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ وَهَبَ شِقْصًا فِي دَارٍ أَوْ أَرْضٍ مُشْتَرَكَةٍ فَأَثَابَهُ الْمَوْهُوبُ لَهُ بِهَا نَقْدًا أَوْ عَرْضًا فَإِنَّ الشُّرَكَاءَ يَأْخُذُونَهَا بِالشُّفْعَةِ إِنْ شَاءُوا وَيَدْفَعُونَ إِلَى الْمَوْهُوبِ لَهُ قِيمَةَ مَثُوبَتِهِ دَنَانِيرَ أَوْ دَرَاهِمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ وَهَبَ هِبَةً فِي دَارٍ أَوْ أَرْضٍ مُشْتَرَكَةٍ فَلَمْ يُثَبْ مِنْهَا وَلَمْ يَطْلُبْهَا فَأَرَادَ شَرِيكُهُ أَنْ يَأْخُذَهَا بِقِيمَتِهَا فَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ لَهُ مَا لَمْ يُثَبْ عَلَيْهَا فَإِنْ أُثِيبَ فَهُوَ لِلشَّفِيعِ بِقِيمَةِ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 3
Arabic reference : Book 35, Hadith 1400
Mishkat al-Masabih 1461
Jabir said that on the day of sacrifice the Prophet sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. Then when he made them face the qibla he said, “I have turned my face towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham’s religion as a hanif, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, my religious rites, my life and my death belong to God, the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims (Al-Qur’an; 6:161-163). O God, it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of God, and God is most great.” Then he made sacrifice. Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. A version by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi says that he sacrificed with his own hand and said, “In the name of God, and God is most great. O God, this is from me and from those of my people who have not sacrificed.”
عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ موجئين فَلَمَّا وجههما قَالَ: «إِنِّي وجهت وَجْهي للَّذي فطر السَّمَوَات وَالْأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَحْمَدَ وَأَبِي دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيِّ: ذَبَحَ بِيَدِهِ وَقَالَ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُمَّ هَذَا عَنِّي وَعَمَّنْ لَمْ يُضَحِّ من أمتِي»
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1461
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 862
Sunan Abi Dawud 480
Abu Sa’id al-khudri said:
The Prophet(may peace be upon him) liked the twigs of the date-palm, and he often had one of them in his hand. He entered the mosque and saw phlegm in the wall towards qiblah and he scraped it. He then turned towards people in anger and said: Is any one of you is pleased to spit in his face? When any of you faces qiblah, he indeed faces his Lord, the Majestic the Glorious: the angels are at right side. Therefore, he should not spit on his right side or before him towards qiblah. He should spit towards his left side or beneath his foot. If he is in a hurry, he should do so-and-so. Describing it Ibn ‘Ajlan said: He should spit in his cloth and fold a part of it over the other.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبِ بْنِ عَرَبِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْحَارِثِ - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُحِبُّ الْعَرَاجِينَ وَلاَ يَزَالُ فِي يَدِهِ مِنْهَا فَدَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَرَأَى نُخَامَةً فِي قِبْلَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَحَكَّهَا ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ مُغْضَبًا فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيَسُرُّ أَحَدَكُمْ أَنْ يُبْصَقَ فِي وَجْهِهِ إِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَإِنَّمَا يَسْتَقْبِلُ رَبَّهُ جَلَّ وَعَزَّ وَالْمَلَكُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَلاَ يَتْفُلْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلاَ فِي قِبْلَتِهِ وَلْيَبْصُقْ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ أَوْ تَحْتَ قَدَمِهِ فَإِنْ عَجِلَ بِهِ أَمْرٌ فَلْيَقُلْ هَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَوَصَفَ لَنَا ابْنُ عَجْلاَنَ ذَلِكَ أَنْ يَتْفُلَ فِي ثَوْبِهِ ثُمَّ يَرُدَّ بَعْضَهُ عَلَى بَعْضٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 480
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 90
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 480
Sahih Muslim 2449 c

(Imam Zain-ul-'Abidin) 'Ali b. Husain reported that when they came to Medina from Yazid b. Mu'awiya after the martyrdom of Husain b. 'Ali (Allah be pleased with him) Miswar b. Makhramah met him and said to him:

Is there any work for me which you ask me to do? I said to him: No. He again said to me: Would you not give me the sword of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) for I fear that the people may snatch it from you? By Allah, if you give that to me, no one would be able to take it away, so long as there is life in me. Verily 'Ali b. Abi Talib sent a proposal of marriage to the daughter of Abu Jahl in spite of (the fact that his wife) Fatima (had been living in his house). Thereupon I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) say while addressing the people on the pulpit. I was adolescing in those days. He said: Fatima is a part of me and I fear that she may be put to trial in regard to religion. He then made a mention of his son-in law who had been from the tribe of 'Abd Shams and praised his behaviour as a son-in-law and said: Whatever he said to me he told the truth and whatever he promised he fulfilled it for me. I am not going to declare forbidden what is lawful and make lawful what is forbidden, but, by Allah, the daaghter of Allah's Messenger and the daughter of the enemy of Allah can never be combined at one place.
حَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ الْوَلِيدِ بْنِ كَثِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَلْحَلَةَ الدُّؤَلِيُّ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ عَلِيَّ بْنَ الْحُسَيْنِ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُمْ، حِينَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ مِنْ عِنْدِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ مُعَاوِيَةَ مَقْتَلَ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ رضى الله عنهما لَقِيَهُ الْمِسْوَرُ بْنُ مَخْرَمَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ هَلْ لَكَ إِلَىَّ مِنْ حَاجَةٍ تَأْمُرُنِي بِهَا قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَهُ هَلْ أَنْتَ مُعْطِيَّ سَيْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ يَغْلِبَكَ الْقَوْمُ عَلَيْهِ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ لَئِنْ أَعْطَيْتَنِيهِ لاَ يُخْلَصُ إِلَيْهِ أَبَدًا حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ نَفْسِي إِنَّ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ خَطَبَ بِنْتَ أَبِي جَهْلٍ عَلَى فَاطِمَةَ فَسَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يَخْطُبُ النَّاسَ فِي ذَلِكَ عَلَى مِنْبَرِهِ هَذَا وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ مُحْتَلِمٌ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فَاطِمَةَ مِنِّي وَإِنِّي أَتَخَوَّفُ أَنْ تُفْتَنَ فِي دِينِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ صِهْرًا لَهُ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْدِ شَمْسٍ فَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ فِي مُصَاهَرَتِهِ إِيَّاهُ فَأَحْسَنَ قَالَ ‏"‏ حَدَّثَنِي فَصَدَقَنِي وَوَعَدَنِي فَأَوْفَى لِي وَإِنِّي لَسْتُ أُحَرِّمُ حَلاَلاً وَلاَ أُحِلُّ حَرَامًا وَلَكِنْ وَاللَّهِ لاَ تَجْتَمِعُ بِنْتُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ وَبِنْتُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2449c
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 139
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6001
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5143, 5144

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Beware of suspicion (about others), as suspicion is the falsest talk, and do not spy upon each other, and do not listen to the evil talk of the people about others' affairs, and do not have enmity with one another, but be brothers. And none should ask for the hand of a girl who is already engaged to his (Muslim) brother, but one should wait till the first suitor marries her or leaves her."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ يَأْثُرُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالظَّنَّ، فَإِنَّ الظَّنَّ أَكْذَبُ الْحَدِيثِ، وَلاَ تَجَسَّسُوا، وَلاَ تَحَسَّسُوا، وَلاَ تَبَاغَضُوا، وَكُونُوا إِخْوَانًا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَلَا يَخْطُبُ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ حَتَّى يَنْكِحَ أَوْ يَتْرُكَ
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5143, 5144
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 79
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 74
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that

Yahya ibn Said heard Ata ibn Abi Rabah mentioning that the camel-herders were allowed to throw the stones at night, and saying that this was in the early period (of Islam).

Malik said, "The explanation of the hadith where the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, allowed the camel-herders to delay the stoning of the jamras is, in our view, and Allah knows best, that they threw stones on the day of sacrifice, and then threw again two days later, which was the first possible day for leaving, and this throwing was for the day which had passed. They then threw again for the day itself, because it is only possible for someone to make up for something which is obligatory for him, and when something obligatory passes someone by (without him doing it) he must necessarily make it up afterwards (and not beforehand). So (in the case of the camel-herders), if it seemed appropriate for them to leave that day, they would have done all that they were supposed to do, and if they were to stay until the following day, they would throw stones with everybody else on the second and last day for leaving, and then leave."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يَذْكُرُ، أَنَّهُ أُرْخِصَ لِلرِّعَاءِ أَنْ يَرْمُوا، بِاللَّيْلِ يَقُولُ فِي الزَّمَانِ الأَوَّلِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ تَفْسِيرُ الْحَدِيثِ الَّذِي أَرْخَصَ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِرِعَاءِ الإِبِلِ فِي تَأْخِيرِ رَمْىِ الْجِمَارِ فِيمَا نُرَى - وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ - أَنَّهُمْ يَرْمُونَ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ فَإِذَا مَضَى الْيَوْمُ الَّذِي يَلِي يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ رَمَوْا مِنَ الْغَدِ وَذَلِكَ يَوْمُ النَّفْرِ الأَوَّلِ فَيَرْمُونَ لِلْيَوْمِ الَّذِي مَضَى ثُمَّ يَرْمُونَ لِيَوْمِهِمْ ذَلِكَ لأَنَّهُ لاَ يَقْضِي أَحَدٌ شَيْئًا حَتَّى يَجِبَ عَلَيْهِ فَإِذَا وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ وَمَضَى كَانَ الْقَضَاءُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَإِنْ بَدَا لَهُمُ النَّفْرُ فَقَدْ فَرَغُوا وَإِنْ أَقَامُوا إِلَى الْغَدِ رَمَوْا مَعَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ النَّفْرِ الآخِرِ وَنَفَرُوا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 228
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 925
Mishkat al-Masabih 4254
Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s messenger as saying, "When the cloth is set down a man must not get up till it is removed, nor must he withdraw his hand even if he has had enough till the people have finished, but if he does he should make his excuse, for that embarrasses his companion and he does not stretch out his hand although he may perhaps require the food." Ibn Majah and Baihaqi, in Shu'ab al-iman, transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا وُضِعَتِ الْمَائِدَةُ فَلَا يَقُومُ رَجُلٌ حَتَّى تُرْفَعَ الْمَائِدَةُ وَلَا يَرْفَعْ يَدَهُ وَإِنْ شَبِعَ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ الْقَوْمُ وَلْيُعْذِرْ فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ يُخْجِلُ جَلِيسَهُ فَيَقْبِضُ يَدَهُ وَعَسَى أَنْ يَكُونَ لَهُ فِي الطَّعَامِ حَاجَةٌ» رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4254
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 91
Sunan Abi Dawud 4865
Jabir said:
The Messenger of Allah(may peace be upon him) forbade that a man should lie placing(and according to Qutaibah’s version: “should raise”) one of his legs over the other. Qutaibah’s version adds: When he was lying on his back.
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يَضَعَ - وَقَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ يَرْفَعَ الرَّجُلُ إِحْدَى - رِجْلَيْهِ عَلَى الأُخْرَى - زَادَ قُتَيْبَةُ - وَهُوَ مُسْتَلْقٍ عَلَى ظَهْرِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4865
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 93
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4847
Sunan Ibn Majah 2788
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:
“There is goodness in the forelocks of horses” – or he said: “There is goodness tied in the forelocks of horses.” Suhail (one of the narrators) said: “I am not certain of” – “until the Day of Resurrection. And horses are of three types: those that bring reward to a man, those that are a means of protection for a man, and those that are a burden (of sin) for a man. As for those that bring reward, a man keeps them in the cause of Allah and keeps them constantly ready (for Jihad), so they do not take any fodder into their stomachs but a reward will be written for him, and if he puts them out to pasture, they do not eat anything but reward will be written for him. If he gives them to drink from a flowing river, for every drop that enters their stomachs there will be reward,” (continuing) until he mentioned reward in conjunction with their urine and droppings, and even when they run here and there by themselves, for each step they take a reward will be written for him – ‘As for those that are a means of protection, a man keeps them because they are a source of dignity and adornment, but he does not forget the rights of their backs and stomachs (i.e., their right not to be overworked and their right to be fed) whether at times of their difficulty or ease. As for those that bring a burden (of sin), the one who keeps them for purposes of wrongdoing or for pomp and show before people, is the one for whom they bring a burden of sin.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي الشَّوَارِبِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ الْمُخْتَارِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُهَيْلٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ الْخَيْلُ فِي نَوَاصِيهَا الْخَيْرُ - أَوْ قَالَ الْخَيْلُ مَعْقُودٌ فِي نَوَاصِيهَا قَالَ سُهَيْلٌ أَنَا أَشُكُّ الْخَيْرُ - إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ الْخَيْلُ ثَلاَثَةٌ فَهِيَ لِرَجُلٍ أَجْرٌ وَلِرَجُلٍ سِتْرٌ وَعَلَى رَجُلٍ وِزْرٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِي هِيَ لَهُ أَجْرٌ فَالرَّجُلُ يَتَّخِذُهَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَيُعِدُّهَا لَهُ فَلاَ تُغَيِّبُ شَيْئًا فِي بُطُونِهَا إِلاَّ كُتِبَ لَهُ أَجْرٌ وَلَوْ رَعَاهَا فِي مَرْجٍ مَا أَكَلَتْ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ كُتِبَ لَهُ بِهَا أَجْرٌ وَلَوْ سَقَاهَا مِنْ نَهَرٍ جَارٍ كَانَ لَهُ بِكُلِّ قَطْرَةٍ تُغَيِّبُهَا فِي بُطُونِهَا أَجْرٌ - حَتَّى ذَكَرَ الأَجْرَ فِي أَبْوَالِهَا وَأَرْوَاثِهَا - وَلَوِ اسْتَنَّتْ شَرَفًا أَوْ شَرَفَيْنِ كُتِبَ لَهُ بِكُلِّ خَطْوَةٍ تَخْطُوهَا أَجْرٌ ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا الَّذِي هِيَ لَهُ سِتْرٌ فَالرَّجُلُ يَتَّخِذُهَا تَكَرُّمًا وَتَجَمُّلاً وَلاَ يَنْسَى حَقَّ ظُهُورِهَا وَبُطُونِهَا فِي عُسْرِهَا وَيُسْرِهَا ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا الَّذِي هِيَ عَلَيْهِ وِزْرٌ فَالَّذِي يَتَّخِذُهَا أَشَرًا وَبَطَرًا وَبَذَخًا وَرِياءً لِلنَّاسِ فَذَلِكَ الَّذِي هِيَ عَلَيْهِ وِزْرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2788
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 36
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 24, Hadith 2788
Sahih Muslim 987 a

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (way peace be upon him) as saying:

If any owner of gold or silver does not pay what is due on him, when the Day of Resurrection would come, plates of fire would be beaten out for him; these would then be heated in the fire of Hell and his sides, his forehead and his back would be cauterized with them. Whenever these cool down, (the process is) repeated during a day the extent of which would be fifty thousand years, until judgment is pronounced among servants, and he sees whether his path is to take him to Paradise or to Hell. It was said: Messenger of Allah, what about the camel? He (the Holy Prophet) said: If any owner of the camel does not pay what is due on him, and of his due in that (camel) is (also) to milk it on the day when it comes down to water. When the Day of Resurrection comes a soft sandy plain would be set for him, as extensive as possible, (he will find) that not a single young one is missing, and they will trample him with their hoofs and bite him with their mouths. As often as the first of them passes him, the last of them would be made to return during a day the extent of which would be fifty thousand years, until judgment is pronounced among servants and he sees whether his path is to take him to Paradise or to Hell. It was (again) said: Messenger of Allah, what about cows (cattle) and sheep? He said: It any owner of the cattle and sheep does not pay what is due on them, when the Day of Resurrection comes a soft sandy plain would be spread for them, he will find none of them missing, with twisted horns, without horns or with a broken horn, and they will gore him with their horns and trample him with their hoofs. As often as the first of them passes him the last of them would be made to return to him during a day the extent of which would be fifty thousand years, until judgment would be pronounced among the servants. And he would be shown his path-path leading him to Paradise or to Hell. It was said: Messenger of Allah, what about the horse? Upon this he said: The horses are of three types. To one than (these are) a burden, and to another man (these are) a covering, and still to another man (these are) a source of reward. The one for whom these are a burden is the person who rears them in order to show off, for vainglory and for opposing the Muslims; so they are a burden for him. The one for whom these are a covering is the person who rears them for the sake of Allah but does not forget the right of Allah concerning their backs and their necks, and so they are a covering for him. As for those which bring reward (these refer to) the person who rears them for the sake of Allah to be used for Muslims and he puts them in meadow and field. And whatever thing do these eat from that meadow and field would be recorded on his behalf as good deeds, as would also the amount of their dung and urine. And these would not break their halter and prance a course or two without having got recorded the amount of their hoof marks and their dung as a good deed on his behalf (on behalf of their owner). And their master does not bring them past a river from which they drink, though he did not intend to quench their thirst, but Allah would record for him the amount of what they drink on his behalf as deeds. It was said: Messenger of Allah, what about the asses?, Upon this he said: Nothing has been revealed to me in regard to the asses (in particular) except this one verse of a comprehensive nature:" He who does an atom's weight of good will see it, and he who does an atom's weight of evil will see it" (xcix. 7)
وَحَدَّثَنِي سُوَيْدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَيْسَرَةَ الصَّنْعَانِيَّ - عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، أَنَّ أَبَا صَالِحٍ، ذَكْوَانَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ صَاحِبِ ذَهَبٍ وَلاَ فِضَّةٍ لاَ يُؤَدِّي مِنْهَا حَقَّهَا إِلاَّ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ صُفِّحَتْ لَهُ صَفَائِحَ مِنْ نَارٍ فَأُحْمِيَ عَلَيْهَا فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ فَيُكْوَى بِهَا جَنْبُهُ وَجَبِينُهُ وَظَهْرُهُ كُلَّمَا بَرَدَتْ أُعِيدَتْ لَهُ فِي يَوْمٍ كَانَ مِقْدَارُهُ خَمْسِينَ أَلْفَ سَنَةٍ حَتَّى يُقْضَى بَيْنَ الْعِبَادِ فَيُرَى سَبِيلُهُ إِمَّا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَإِمَّا إِلَى النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَالإِبِلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ صَاحِبُ إِبِلٍ لاَ يُؤَدِّي مِنْهَا حَقَّهَا وَمِنْ حَقِّهَا حَلَبُهَا يَوْمَ وِرْدِهَا إِلاَّ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ بُطِحَ لَهَا بِقَاعٍ قَرْقَرٍ أَوْفَرَ مَا كَانَتْ لاَ يَفْقِدُ مِنَهَا فَصِيلاً وَاحِدًا تَطَؤُهُ بِأَخْفَافِهَا وَتَعَضُّهُ بِأَفْوَاهِهَا كُلَّمَا مَرَّ عَلَيْهِ أُولاَهَا رُدَّ عَلَيْهِ أُخْرَاهَا فِي يَوْمٍ كَانَ مِقْدَارُهُ خَمْسِينَ أَلْفَ سَنَةٍ حَتَّى يُقْضَى بَيْنَ الْعِبَادِ فَيُرَى سَبِيلُهُ إِمَّا إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَإِمَّا إِلَى النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَالْبَقَرُ وَالْغَنَمُ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ صَاحِبُ بَقَرٍ وَلاَ غَنَمٍ لاَ يُؤَدِّي مِنْهَا ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 987a
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2161
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5456
Umm Salama reported the Prophet as saying, "Disagreement will occur at the death of a Caliph and a man of the people of Medina will come forth flying to Mecca. Some of the people of Mecca will come to him, bring him out against his will, and swear allegiance to him between the Corner[1] and the Maqam.[2] An expeditionary force will then be sent against him from Syria, but will be swallowed up in the desert between Mecca and Medina, and when the people see that, the high saints[3] of Syria and the best people of al-`Iraq will come to him and swear allegiance to him. Then will arise a man of Quraish whose maternal uncles belong to Kalb and send against them an expeditionary force which will be overcome by them, and that is the expeditionary force of Kalb. He will then govern the people by the sunnah of their Prophet and establish Islam in the earth. He[4] will remain seven years, then die, and the Muslims will pray over him." 1. The corner of the Ka'ba containing the black stone. 2. i.e., Maqam Ibrahim. 3. The word is abdāl. These are righteous people whose number never diminishes, as each one is replaced when he dies. Abdal is the plural of badal which ordinarily means a substitute. I have used a free translation because a literal translation of the word would not convey any conception of the meaning. 4. i.e., the Mahdi. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَكُونُ اخْتِلَافٌ عِنْدَ مَوْتِ خَلِيفَةٍ فَيَخْرُجُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ هَارِبًا إِلى مكةَ فيأتيه الناسُ من أهل مَكَّة فيخرجوه وَهُوَ كَارِه فيبايعونه بَين الرُّكْن وَالْمقَام يبْعَث إِلَيْهِ بَعْثٌ مِنَ الشَّامِ فَيُخْسَفُ بِهِمْ بِالْبَيْدَاءِ بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَالْمَدِينَةِ فَإِذَا رَأَى النَّاسُ ذَلِكَ أَتَاهُ أَبْدَالُ الشَّامِ وَعَصَائِبُ أَهْلِ الْعِرَاقِ فَيُبَايِعُونَهُ ثُمَّ يَنْشَأُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ أَخْوَالُهُ كَلْبٌ فَيَبْعَثُ إِلَيْهِمْ بَعْثًا فَيَظْهَرُونَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَذَلِكَ بَعَثُ كلب وَيعْمل النَّاسِ بِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّهِمْ وَيُلْقِي الْإِسْلَامُ بِجِرَانِهِ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَيَلْبَثُ سَبْعَ سِنِينَ ثُمَّ يُتَوَفَّى وَيُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ الْمُسلمُونَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5456
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 77
Sunan Abi Dawud 3244

Narrated Al-Ash'ath ibn Qays:

A man of Kindah and a man of Hadramawt brought their dispute to the Prophet (saws) about a land in the Yemen. Al-Hadrami said: Messenger of Allah, the father of this (man) usurped my land and it is in his possession.

The Prophet asked: Have you any evidence?

Al-Hadrami replied: No, but I make him swear (that he should say) that he does not know that it is my land which his father usurped from me.

Al-Kindi became ready to take the oath.

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: If anyone usurps the property by taking an oath, he will meet Allah while his hand is mutilated.

Al-Kindi then said: It is his land.

حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفِرْيَابِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنِي كُرْدُوسٌ، عَنِ الأَشْعَثِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ كِنْدَةَ وَرَجُلاً مِنْ حَضْرَمَوْتَ اخْتَصَمَا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي أَرْضٍ مِنَ الْيَمَنِ فَقَالَ الْحَضْرَمِيُّ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُو هَذَا وَهِيَ فِي يَدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ لَكَ بَيِّنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ وَلَكِنْ أُحَلِّفُهُ وَاللَّهِ مَا يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهَا أَرْضِي اغْتَصَبَنِيهَا أَبُوهُ فَتَهَيَّأَ الْكِنْدِيُّ لِلْيَمِينِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَقْتَطِعُ أَحَدٌ مَالاً بِيَمِينٍ إِلاَّ لَقِيَ اللَّهَ وَهُوَ أَجْذَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ الْكِنْدِيُّ هِيَ أَرْضُهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3244
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3238
Sunan Abi Dawud 3846
Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) as saying :
If the servant of any of you prepares food for him, and he brings it to him, while he had suffered its heat and smoke. He should make him sit with him to eat. If the food is scanty, he should put one or two morsels in his hand.
حَدَّثَنَا الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا صَنَعَ لأَحَدِكُمْ خَادِمُهُ طَعَامًا ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ بِهِ وَقَدْ وَلِيَ حَرَّهُ وَدُخَانَهُ فَلْيُقْعِدْهُ مَعَهُ لِيَأْكُلَ فَإِنْ كَانَ الطَّعَامُ مَشْفُوهًا فَلْيَضَعْ فِي يَدِهِ مِنْهُ أَكْلَةً أَوْ أَكْلَتَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3846
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 111
English translation : Book 27, Hadith 3837
Sahih Muslim 1495 a

'Abdullah reported:

We were on the night of Friday staying in the mosque when a person from the Ansar came there and said: If a person finds hiswoman along with a man, and he speaks about it, you would lash him, and if he kills, you will kill him, and if he keeps quiet he shall have to consume anger. By Allah, I will definitely ask about him from Allah's Mescenger (may peace be upon him). On the following day he came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and asked him thus: If a man were to find with his wife a man and if he were to talk about it, you would lash him; and if he killed, you would kill him, and if he were to keep quiet. he would consume anger, whereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: Allah, solve (this problem), and he began to supplicate (before Him), and then the verses pertaining to li'an were revealed:" Those who accuse their wives and have no witnesses except themselves" (xxiv. 6). The person was then put to test according to these verses in the presence of the people. There came he and his wife in the presence of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), and they invoked curses (in order to testify their claim). The man swore four times in the name of Allah that he was one of the truthful and then invoked curse for the fifth time saying: Let there be curse of Allah upon him if he were among the liars. Then she began to invoke curse. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said to her: just wait (and curse after considering over it), but she refused and invoked curse and when she turned away, he (Allah's Apostle) said: It seems that this woman shall give birth to a curly-haired black child, And so she did gave birth to a curly-haired black child.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِزُهَيْرٍ - قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ إِنَّا لَيْلَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَالَ لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً وَجَدَ مَعَ امْرَأَتِهِ رَجُلاً فَتَكَلَّمَ جَلَدْتُمُوهُ أَوْ قَتَلَ قَتَلْتُمُوهُ وَإِنْ سَكَتَ سَكَتَ عَلَى غَيْظٍ وَاللَّهِ لأَسْأَلَنَّ عَنْهُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا كَانَ مِنَ الْغَدِ أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ لَوْ أَنَّ رَجُلاً وَجَدَ مَعَ امْرَأَتِهِ رَجُلاً فَتَكَلَّمَ جَلَدْتُمُوهُ أَوْ قَتَلَ قَتَلْتُمُوهُ أَوْ سَكَتَ سَكَتَ عَلَى غَيْظٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَجَعَلَ يَدْعُو فَنَزَلَتْ آيَةُ اللِّعَانِ ‏{‏ وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَاجَهُمْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ شُهَدَاءُ إِلاَّ أَنْفُسُهُمْ‏}‏ هَذِهِ الآيَاتُ فَابْتُلِيَ بِهِ ذَلِكَ الرَّجُلُ مِنْ بَيْنِ النَّاسِ فَجَاءَ هُوَ وَامْرَأَتُهُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَلاَعَنَا فَشَهِدَ الرَّجُلُ أَرْبَعَ شَهَادَاتٍ بِاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ لَمِنَ الصَّادِقِينَ ثُمَّ لَعَنَ الْخَامِسَةَ أَنَّ لَعْنَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ إِنْ كَانَ مِنَ الْكَاذِبِينَ فَذَهَبَتْ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1495a
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 3564
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
Sharik b. Shihab said:
I wanted to meet one of the Prophet’s companions to ask him about the Kharijites. Meeting Abu Barza al-Aslami along with some of his companions on a festival day, I asked him whether he had heard God’s Messenger mentioning the Kharijites, and he replied that he had both heard him with his ears and seen him with his eyes. He told that God’s Messenger was brought some property and divided it, giving something to those on his right and those on his left, but giving nothing to those who were behind him. One of those behind him, a black man whose hair was completely cut off and who was wearing two white garments, then said, "You have not divided justly, Muhammad.” God's Messenger became very angry and said, “I swear by God that after my death you will not find a man more just than I am,” adding, “At the end of time people looking like this man will come forth, reciting the Qur'an, but it will not pass their throats. They will swerve from Islam as an arrow passes through the game at which is it shot, and their distinguishing mark will be shaving. They will continue to come forth till the last of them comes forth with the antichrist. When you meet them they will be the worst of men and beasts.” Nasa’i transmitted it.
وَعَنْ شَرِيكِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَتَمَنَّى أَنْ أَلْقَى رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْأَلُهُ عَنِ الْخَوَارِجِ فَلَقِيْتُ أَبَا بَرْزَةَ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: هَلْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْكُرُ الْخَوَارِجَ؟ قَالَ: نعمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِأُذُنَيَّ وَرَأَيْتُهُ بِعَيْنَيَّ: أَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَالٍ فَقَسَمَهُ فَأَعْطَى مَنْ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَمَنْ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ وَلَمْ يُعْطِ مَنْ وَرَاءَهُ شَيْئًا. فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ فَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ مَا عَدَلْتَ فِي الْقِسْمَةِ رَجُلٌ أَسْوَدُ مَطْمُومُ الشَّعْرِ عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَانِ أَبْيَضَانِ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَضَبًا شَدِيدًا وَقَالَ: «وَاللَّهِ لَا تَجِدُونَ بَعْدِي رَجُلًا هُوَ أَعْدَلُ مِنِّي» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يخرُجُ فِي آخرِ الزَّمانِ قومٌ كأنَّ هَذَا مِنْهُم يقرؤون الْقُرْآنَ لَا يُجَاوِزُ تَرَاقِيَهُمْ يَمْرُقُونَ مِنَ الْإِسْلَامِ كَمَا يَمْرُقُ السَّهْمُ مِنَ الرَّمِيَّةِ سِيمَاهُمُ التَّحْلِيقُ لَا يَزَالُونَ يَخْرُجُونَ حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ آخِرُهُمْ مَعَ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ فَإِذَا لَقِيتُمُوهُمْ هُمْ شَرُّ الْخَلْقِ والخليقة» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3553
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 99
Sahih Muslim 97

It is narrated by Safwan b. Muhriz that Jundab b. 'Abdullah al-Bajali during the stormy days of Ibn Zubair sent a message to 'As'as b. Salama:

Gather some men of your family so that I should talk to them. He ('As'as) sent a messenger to them (to the members of his family). When they had assembled, Jundab came there with a yellow hooded cloak on him, He said: Talk what you were busy in talking. The talk went on by turns, till there came his (Jundab's) turn. He took off the hooded cloak from his head and said: I have come to you with no other intention but to narrate to you a hadith of your Apostle: Verily the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent a squad of the Muslims to a tribe of the polytheists. Both the armies confronted one another. There was a man among the army of polytheists who (was so dashing that), whenever he intended to kill a man from among the Muslims, he killed him. Amongst the Muslims too was a man looking forward to (an opportunity of) his (the polytheist's) unmindfulness. He (the narrator) said: We talked that he was Usama b, Zaid. When he raised his sword, he (the soldier of the polytheists) uttered:" There is no god but Allah," but he (Usama b. Zaid) killed him. When the messenger of the glad tidings came to the Apostle (may peace be upon him) he asked him (about the events of the battle) and he informed him about the man (Usama) and what he had done He (the Prophet of Allah) called for him and asked him why he had killed him. He (Usama) said: Messenger of Allah, he struck the Muslims and killed such and such of them. And he even named some of them. (He continued): I attacked him and when he saw the sword he said: There is no god but Allah. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Did you kill him? He (Usama) replied in the affirmative. He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: What would you do with:" There is no god but Allah," when he would come (before you) on the Day of Judgment? He (Usama) said: Messenger of Allah, beg pardon for me (from your Lord). He (the Holy Prophet) said: What would you do with:" There is no god but Allah" when he would come (before you) on the Day of Judgment? He (the Holy Prophet) added nothing to it but kept saying: What would you do with:" There is no god but Allah," when he would come (before you) on the Day of Judgment?
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ خِرَاشٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَاصِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، أَنَّ خَالِدًا الأَثْبَجَ ابْنَ أَخِي، صَفْوَانَ بْنِ مُحْرِزٍ حَدَّثَ عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ مُحْرِزٍ، أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَ أَنَّ جُنْدَبَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَجَلِيَّ بَعَثَ إِلَى عَسْعَسِ بْنِ سَلاَمَةَ زَمَنَ فِتْنَةِ ابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَقَالَ اجْمَعْ لِي نَفَرًا مِنْ إِخْوَانِكَ حَتَّى أُحَدِّثَهُمْ ‏.‏ فَبَعَثَ رَسُولاً إِلَيْهِمْ فَلَمَّا اجْتَمَعُوا جَاءَ جُنْدَبٌ وَعَلَيْهِ بُرْنُسٌ أَصْفَرُ فَقَالَ تَحَدَّثُوا بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَحَدَّثُونَ بِهِ ‏.‏ حَتَّى دَارَ الْحَدِيثُ فَلَمَّا دَارَ الْحَدِيثُ إِلَيْهِ حَسَرَ الْبُرْنُسَ عَنْ رَأْسِهِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَتَيْتُكُمْ وَلاَ أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُخْبِرَكُمْ عَنْ نَبِيِّكُمْ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَ بَعْثًا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَى قَوْمٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَإِنَّهُمُ الْتَقَوْا فَكَانَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَقْصِدَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَصَدَ لَهُ فَقَتَلَهُ وَإِنَّ رَجُلاً مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ قَصَدَ غَفْلَتَهُ قَالَ وَكُنَّا نُحَدَّثُ أَنَّهُ أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ عَلَيْهِ السَّيْفَ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ فَقَتَلَهُ فَجَاءَ الْبَشِيرُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَأَلَهُ فَأَخْبَرَهُ حَتَّى أَخْبَرَهُ خَبَرَ الرَّجُلِ كَيْفَ صَنَعَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 97
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 185
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 178
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1059

Narrated Abu Musa:

The sun eclipsed and the Prophet got up, being afraid that it might be the Hour (i.e. Day of Judgment). He went to the Mosque and offered the prayer with the longest Qiyam, bowing and prostration that I had ever seen him doing. Then he said, "These signs which Allah sends do not occur because of the life or death of somebody, but Allah makes His worshipers afraid by them. So when you see anything thereof, proceed to remember Allah, invoke Him and ask for His forgiveness."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ بُرَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ، فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَزِعًا، يَخْشَى أَنْ تَكُونَ السَّاعَةُ، فَأَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ، فَصَلَّى بِأَطْوَلِ قِيَامٍ وَرُكُوعٍ وَسُجُودٍ رَأَيْتُهُ قَطُّ يَفْعَلُهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ هَذِهِ الآيَاتُ الَّتِي يُرْسِلُ اللَّهُ لاَ تَكُونُ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ، وَلَكِنْ يُخَوِّفُ اللَّهُ بِهِ عِبَادَهُ، فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ شَيْئًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى ذِكْرِهِ وَدُعَائِهِ وَاسْتِغْفَارِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1059
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 167
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6050

Narrated Ma'rur:

I saw Abu Dhar wearing a Burd (garment) and his slave too was wearing a Burd, so I said (to Abu Dhar), "If you take this (Burda of your slave) and wear it (along with yours), you will have a nice suit (costume) and you may give him another garment." Abu Dhar said, "There was a quarrel between me and another man whose mother was a non-Arab and I called her bad names. The man mentioned (complained about) me to the Prophet. The Prophet said, "Did you abuse so-and-so?" I said, "Yes" He said, "Did you call his mother bad names?" I said, "Yes". He said, "You still have the traits of (the Pre-lslamic period of) ignorance." I said. "(Do I still have ignorance) even now in my old age?" He said, "Yes, they (slaves or servants) are your brothers, and Allah has put them under your command. So the one under whose hand Allah has put his brother, should feed him of what he eats, and give him dresses of what he wears, and should not ask him to do a thing beyond his capacity. And if at all he asks him to do a hard task, he should help him therein."

حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنِ الْمَعْرُورِ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عَلَيْهِ بُرْدًا وَعَلَى غُلاَمِهِ بُرْدًا فَقُلْتُ لَوْ أَخَذْتَ هَذَا فَلَبِسْتَهُ كَانَتْ حُلَّةً، وَأَعْطَيْتَهُ ثَوْبًا آخَرَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ كَانَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ رَجُلٍ كَلاَمٌ، وَكَانَتْ أُمُّهُ أَعْجَمِيَّةً، فَنِلْتُ مِنْهَا فَذَكَرَنِي إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لِي ‏"‏ أَسَابَبْتَ فُلاَنًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَنِلْتَ مِنْ أُمِّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ امْرُؤٌ فِيكَ جَاهِلِيَّةٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ عَلَى حِينِ سَاعَتِي هَذِهِ مِنْ كِبَرِ السِّنِّ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ، هُمْ إِخْوَانُكُمْ، جَعَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ تَحْتَ أَيْدِيكُمْ، فَمَنْ جَعَلَ اللَّهُ أَخَاهُ تَحْتَ يَدِهِ فَلْيُطْعِمْهُ مِمَّا يَأْكُلُ، وَلْيُلْبِسْهُ مِمَّا يَلْبَسُ، وَلاَ يُكَلِّفُهُ مِنَ الْعَمَلِ مَا يَغْلِبُهُ، فَإِنْ كَلَّفَهُ مَا يَغْلِبُهُ فَلْيُعِنْهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6050
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 80
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 76
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 96
‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr said:
God’s messenger came out with two books in his hands and asked, “Do you know what these two books are?” We replied, “No, messenger of God, unless you tell us.” Of the one in his right hand he said, “This is a book from the Lord of the universe containing the names of those who will go to paradise, as well as the names of their fathers and their tribes. It is completed to the last man, so there will never be any increase or diminution in their numbers.” Of the one in his left hand he then said, “This is a book from the Lord of the universe containing the names of those who will go to hell, as well as the names of their fathers and their tribes. It is completed to the last man, so there will never be any increase or diminution in their numbers.” His Companions asked, “What then, messenger of God, is the good of doing anything if the matter is already decided?” He replied, “Follow a right course and keep as near to it as you can, for the last act of one who is to go to paradise will be an act appropriate for those who go to paradise no matter what he may have done; but the last act of one who is to go to hell will be an act appropriate for those who go to hell no matter what he may have done.” God’s messenger then made a gesture with his hands throwing the books away and said, “Your Lord has decided everything about mankind; a section will be in paradise and a section in the blaze.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَفِي يَده كِتَابَانِ فَقَالَ: «أَتَدْرُونَ مَا هَذَانِ الكتابان فَقُلْنَا لَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِلَّا أَنْ تُخْبِرَنَا فَقَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَسْمَاء آبَائِهِم وقبائلهم ثمَّ أجمل على آخِرهم فَلَا يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلَا يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلَّذِي فِي شِمَالِهِ هَذَا كِتَابٌ مِنْ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ فِيهِ أَسْمَاءُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَأَسْمَاء آبَائِهِم وقبائلهم ثمَّ أجمل على آخِرهم فَلَا يُزَادُ فِيهِمْ وَلَا يُنْقَصُ مِنْهُمْ أَبَدًا فَقَالَ أَصْحَابُهُ فَفِيمَ الْعَمَلُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ كَانَ أَمْرٌ قَدْ فُرِغَ مِنْهُ فَقَالَ سَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا فَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ الْجَنَّةِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَيَّ عَمَلٍ وَإِنَّ صَاحِبَ النَّارِ يُخْتَمُ لَهُ بِعَمَلِ أَهْلِ النَّارِ وَإِنْ عَمِلَ أَيَّ عَمَلٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدَيْهِ فَنَبَذَهُمَا ثُمَّ قَالَ فَرَغَ رَبُّكُمْ مِنَ الْعِبَادِ فريق فِي الْجنَّة وفريق فِي السعير» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيح
Grade: Isnād Hasan (Zubair `Aliza'i)  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
  إسنادہ حسن   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 96
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 90
Mishkat al-Masabih 5943
Hizam b. Hisham, on his father's authority, said that his grandfather, Hubaish b. Khalid brother of Umm Ma'bad, told that when God's messenger was put out of Mecca he went as an emigrant to Medina, he, Abu Bakr and `Amir b. Fuhaira, Abu Bakr's client, with `Abdallah al-Laithi as their guide. They passed the two tents of Umm Ma'bad and asked her for some meat and dates meaning to buy them from her, but found she had nothing of that nature, for the provisions were exhausted as the tribe had been afflicted with famine. God's messenger looked at a sheep at the side of the tent and said, "What is this sheep, Umm Ma'bad?" She replied, "It is a sheep too emaciated to follow the flock." He asked if it had any milk, and when she replied that it was too exhausted for that, he asked if she would let him milk it. She said, "You for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom, if you see anything to milk in it, milk it." God's messenger asked it to be brought, and wiping its udder with his hand and mentioning the name of God most high, he prayed that she might have a blessing in her sheep. It then opened its legs for him, gave a flow of milk and ruminated. He called for a vessel which could hold enough for the people and milked an abundant supply into it till the froth appeared on the top. He gave her a drink till she was satisfied and gave his companions a drink till they were satisfied, then drank himself last of all. Immediately afterwards he milked it a second time, and when he had filled the vessel, he left it with her. He contracted with her [to accept Islam] and they departed from her. It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna, by Ibn `Abd al-Barr in al-Isti'ab, and by Ibn al-Jauzi Kitab al-wafa'. In the tradition a story follows.
وَعَن حَازِم بْنِ هِشَامٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ حُبَيْشِ بن خَالِد - وَهُوَ أَخُو أمِّ مَعْبَد - أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ أُخْرِجَ مِنْ مَكَّةَ خَرَجَ مُهَاجِرًا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ هُوَ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَمَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَامِرُ بْنُ فُهَيْرَةَ وَدَلِيلُهُمَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ اللَّيْثِي مَرُّوا عَلَى خَيْمَتَيْ أُمِّ مَعْبَدٍ فَسَأَلُوهَا لَحْمًا وَتَمْرًا لِيَشْتَرُوا مِنْهَا فَلَمْ يُصِيبُوا عِنْدَهَا شَيْئًا من ذَلِك وَكَانَ الْقَوْمُ مُرْمِلِينَ مُسْنِتِينَ فَنَظَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى شَاةٍ فِي كِسْرِ الْخَيْمَةِ فَقَالَ: «مَا هَذِهِ الشَّاةُ يَا أُمَّ معبد؟» قَالَتْ: شَاةٌ خَلَّفَهَا الْجَهْدُ عَنِ الْغَنَمِ. قَالَ: «هَلْ بِهَا مِنْ لَبَنٍ؟» قَالَتْ: هِيَ أَجْهَدُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ. قَالَ: «أَتَأْذَنِينَ لِي أَنْ أَحْلِبَهَا؟» قَالَتْ: بِأَبِي أَنْتَ وَأُمِّي إِنْ رَأَيْتَ بِهَا حَلباً فاحلبها. فَدَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَمَسَحَ بِيَدِهِ ضَرْعَهَا وَسَمَّى اللَّهَ تَعَالَى وَدَعَا لَهَا فِي شَاتِهَا فتفاجت عَلَيْهِ وَردت وَاجْتَرَّتْ فَدَعَا بِإِنَاءٍ يُرْبِضُ الرَّهْطَ فَحَلَبَ فِيهِ ثجَّاً حَتَّى علاهُ الْبَهَاءُ ثُمَّ سَقَاهَا حَتَّى رَوِيَتْ وَسَقَى أَصْحَابَهُ حَتَّى رَوُوا ثُمَّ شَرِبَ آخِرَهُمْ ثُمَّ حَلَبَ فِيهِ ثَانِيًا بَعْدَ بَدْءٍ حَتَّى مَلَأَ الْإِنَاءَ ثُمَّ غَادَرَهُ عِنْدَهَا وَبَايَعَهَا وَارْتَحَلُوا ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5943
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 199
Musnad Ahmad 15
It was narrated that Abu Bakr as-Siddeeq said:
One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up and prayed Fajr, then he sat until the forenoon, then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) smiled. Then he sat where he was until he had prayed Zuhr, 'Asr and Maghrib, and he did not speak until he had prayed 'isha'. Then he got up and went to his family. The people said to Abu Bakr: Why don't you ask the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) what is the matter? He did something today that he never did before. So he asked him and he said: `Yes, I was shown what is to come of this world and the Hereafter. The earlier and later generations were gathered in one place and the people got terrified because of that. They went to Adam when the sweat was about to reach their mouths, and they said: O Adam, you are the father of mankind and Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, chose you. Intercede for us with your Lord, He said: I am in the same position as you. Go to your father after your father, to Nooh, “Allah chose Adam, Nooh (Noah), the family of Ibraheem (Abraham) and the family of 'Imran above the 'Alameen (mankind and jinn) (of their times)` (Al 'Imran 3:33}. Then they will go to Nooh and will say: Intercede with your Lord for us, for Allah chose you and answered your supplication, and He did not leave one of the disbelievers on the Earth (cf. 71:26). He will say: I am not the one you want; go to Ibraheem for Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, took him as a close friend (khaleel). So they will go to Ibraheem but he will say: I am not the one you want; go to Moosa, for Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, spoke directly to him (cf. 4:164). But Moosa will say: I am not the one you want; go to 'Eesa Ibn Maryam, for he healed those born blind and the lepers, and he brought forth the dead. But 'Eesa will say: I am not the one you want; go to the leader of the sons of Adam, for he is the first one for whom the earth is split on the Day of Resurrection. Go to Muhammad, for he will intercede for you with your Lord, may He be glorified and exalted. Then (the Prophet) will go and Jibreel will come to his Lord and Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Give him permission and give him the glad tidings of Paradise. Jibreel will take him and he will fall down in prostration for a week. Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Raise your head, O Muhammad; speak and you will be heard, intercede and your intercession will be accepted. So he will raise his head, and when he looks at his Lord, may He be glorified and exalted, he will fall down in prostration for another week. Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Raise your head, O Muhammad; speak and you will be heard, intercede and your intersession will be accepted. He will start to fall down in prostration again, but Jibreel (peace be upon him) will take hold of his upper arms and Allah, may he be glorified and exalted, will inspire him to offer a supplication such as no human being was ever inspired with. He will say: `O Lord, You created me as the leader of the sons of Adam, and no boast; the first one for whom the earth is split on the Day of Resurrection, and no boast; there will come to my Cistern more people than there can be between San‘a’ and Allah (Eilat).` Then it will be said: Call the Siddeeq's so that they might intercede. Then it will be said: Call the Prophets. So one Prophet will come with a group, and another Prophet will come with five or six people, and another Prophet will come with nobody. Then it will be said: Call the martyrs so that they might intercede for whoever they want. When the martyrs do that, Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: I am the Most Merciful of those who show mercy; I admit to My Paradise anyone who does not associate anything with Me. So they will enter Paradise. Then Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Look in Hell; can you find anyone who ever did anything good? And they will find a man in Hell, and He will say to him: Did you ever do anything good? He will say: No, except that I was easy-going with people in buying and selling. And Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Be easy-going with My slave as he was easygoing with My slaves. Then they will bring a man out of Hell and He will say to him: Did you ever do anything good? He will say: No, except that l instructed my sons: When I die, burn me with fire, then grind me until I am like kohl powder. Then take me to the sea and scatter me in the wind, for by Allah the Lord of the Worlds will never be able to punish me. Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Why did you do that? He will say: For fear of You. And Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, will say: Look at the kingdom of the greatest king and you will have the like thereof and ten times as much. He will say: Are You making fun of me when You are the Sovereign? He (the Prophet (ﷺ) said: “That is what I was smiling at, at the time of the foremoon.`
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ الطَّالَقَانِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ الْمَازِنِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو نَعَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو هُنَيْدَةَ الْبَرَاءُ بْنُ نَوْفَلٍ، عَنْ وَالَانَ الْعَدَوِيِّ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَصْبَحَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَصَلَّى الْغَدَاةَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنْ الضُّحَى ضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ مَكَانَهُ حَتَّى صَلَّى الْأُولَى وَالْعَصْرَ وَالْمَغْرِبَ كُلُّ ذَلِكَ لَا يَتَكَلَّمُ حَتَّى صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ الْآخِرَةَ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ فَقَالَ النَّاسُ لِأَبِي بَكْرٍ أَلَا تَسْأَلُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا شَأْنُهُ صَنَعَ الْيَوْمَ شَيْئًا لَمْ يَصْنَعْهُ قَطُّ قَالَ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ عُرِضَ عَلَيَّ مَا هُوَ كَائِنٌ مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَأَمْرِ الْآخِرَةِ فَجُمِعَ الْأَوَّلُونَ وَالْآخِرُونَ بِصَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَفَظِعَ النَّاسُ بِذَلِكَ حَتَّى انْطَلَقُوا إِلَى آدَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَام وَالْعَرَقُ يَكَادُ يُلْجِمُهُمْ فَقَالُوا يَا آدَمُ أَنْتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ وَأَنْتَ اصْطَفَاكَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ قَالَ لَقَدْ لَقِيتُ مِثْلَ الَّذِي لَقِيتُمْ انْطَلِقُوا إِلَى أَبِيكُمْ بَعْدَ أَبِيكُمْ إِلَى نُوحٍ إِنَّ اللَّهَ اصْطَفَى ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 15
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 15
Mishkat al-Masabih 1619
She said that God’s messenger came in to Abu Salama when his eyes were fixedly open. Closing them he said, “When the soul is taken the sight follows it.” Some of his family wept and wailed, so he said, “Do not supplicate for yourselves anything but good, for the angels say Amen to what you say.” He then said, “O God, forgive Abu Salama, raise his degree among those who are rightly guided, and grant him a succession in his descendants who remain. Forgive both us and him, Lord of the universe, make his grave spacious for him and grant him light in it.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَن أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ: دَخَلَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى أبي سَلمَة قد شَقَّ بَصَرَهُ فَأَغْمَضَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّ الرُّوحَ إِذَا قُبِضَ تَبِعَهُ الْبَصَرُ» فَضَجَّ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَهْلِهِ فَقَالَ: «لَا تَدْعُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِكُمْ إِلَّا بِخَير فَإِن الْمَلَائِكَة يُؤمنُونَ على ماتقولون» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِأَبِي سَلَمَةَ وَارْفَعْ دَرَجَتَهُ فِي الْمَهْدِيِّينَ وَاخْلُفْهُ فِي عَقِبِهِ فِي الْغَابِرِينَ وَاغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلَهُ يَا رَبَّ الْعَالَمِينَ وَأَفْسِحْ لَهُ فِي قَبْرِهِ وَنَوِّرْ لَهُ فِيهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1619
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 95

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim that his father used to say, "If someone has to make up for days not fasted in Ramadan and does not do them before the next Ramadan comes although he is strong enough to do so, he should feed a poor man with a mudd of wheat for every day that he has missed, and he has to fast the days he owes as well."

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard the same thing from Said ibn Jubayr.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ مَنْ كَانَ عَلَيْهِ قَضَاءُ رَمَضَانَ فَلَمْ يَقْضِهِ - وَهُوَ قَوِيٌّ عَلَى صِيَامِهِ - حَتَّى جَاءَ رَمَضَانُ آخَرُ فَإِنَّهُ يُطْعِمُ مَكَانَ كُلِّ يَوْمٍ مِسْكِينًا مُدًّا مِنْ حِنْطَةٍ وَعَلَيْهِ مَعَ ذَلِكَ الْقَضَاءُ ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، مِثْلُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 53
Arabic reference : Book 18, Hadith 686
Mishkat al-Masabih 1
‘Umar b. al-Khattab, for whom God’s good pleasure is prayed, reported God’s Messenger, to whom may God’s blessings and safe-keeping be granted, as saying:
“Deeds are to be judged only by intentions, and a man will have only what he intended. When one’s emigration is to God and His Messenger, his emigration is to God and His Messenger; but when his emigration is to a worldly end at which he aims, or to a woman whom he marries, his emigration is to that to which he emigrated.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّمَا الْأَعْمَال بِالنِّيَّاتِ وَإِنَّمَا لكل امْرِئ مَا نَوَى فَمَنْ كَانَتْ هِجْرَتُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ فَهِجْرَتُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ هِجْرَتُهُ إِلَى دُنْيَا يُصِيبُهَا أَوِ امْرَأَةٍ يَتَزَوَّجُهَا فَهجرَته إِلَى مَا هَاجر إِلَيْهِ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 1
Sunan Abi Dawud 654

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (saws) said: When any of you prays, he should not place his sandals on his right side or on his left so as to be on the right side of someone else, unless no one is at his left, but should place them between his feet.

حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا صَالِحُ بْنُ رُسْتُمَ أَبُو عَامِرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ يُوسُفَ بْنِ مَاهَكَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلاَ يَضَعْ نَعْلَيْهِ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلاَ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَتَكُونَ عَنْ يَمِينِ غَيْرِهِ إِلاَّ أَنْ لاَ يَكُونَ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ أَحَدٌ وَلْيَضَعْهُمَا بَيْنَ رِجْلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 654
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 264
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 654
Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Abd al-Qari said:
I went out one night to the mosque with ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and we saw the people in sections separate from one another, one man praying by himself, and another followed by a group; so ‘Umar said, “If I collected these people behind one reciter it would be better." He then made up his mind and collected them with Ubayy b. Ka‘b as imam. Afterwards I went out with him another night when the people were following the prayer of their reciter, and ‘Umar said, “This is a good innovation, but what you miss through sleeping is more excellent than what you are getting up for, meaning at the end of the night, for the people were getting up during the early part of the night. Bukhari transmitted it.
عَن عبد الرَّحْمَن بن عبد الْقَارِي قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ لَيْلَةً فِي رَمَضَان إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ أَوْزَاعٌ مُتَفَرِّقُونَ يُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَيُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ فَيُصَلِّي بِصَلَاتِهِ الرَّهْطُ فَقَالَ عمر: إِنِّي أرى لَوْ جَمَعْتُ هَؤُلَاءِ عَلَى قَارِئٍ وَاحِدٍ لَكَانَ أَمْثَلَ ثُمَّ عَزَمَ فَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْب ثُمَّ خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلَاة قارئهم. قَالَ عمر رَضِي الله عَنهُ: نعم الْبِدْعَةُ هَذِهِ وَالَّتِي تَنَامُونَ عَنْهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي تَقُومُونَ. يُرِيدُ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ النَّاسُ يقومُونَ أَوله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1301
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 712

Malik related to me from Umar ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Dalaf al- Muzani from his father that a man from the Juhayna tribe used to buy camels before people set out for hajj and sell them at a higher price. Then he travelled quickly and used to arrive in Makka before the others who set out for hajj. He went bankrupt and his situation was put before Umar ibn al-Khattab, who said, "O People! al-Usayfi, al- Usayfi of the Juhayna, was satisfied with his deen and his trust because it was said of him that he arrived before the others on hajj. He used to incur debts which he was not careful to repay, so all of his property has been eaten up by it. Whoever has a debt against him, let him come to us tomorrow and we will divide his property between his creditors. Beware of debts! Their beginning is a worry and their end is destitution. "

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ دَلاَفٍ الْمُزَنِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ كَانَ يَسْبِقُ الْحَاجَّ فَيَشْتَرِي الرَّوَاحِلَ فَيُغْلِي بِهَا ثُمَّ يُسْرِعُ السَّيْرَ فَيَسْبِقُ الْحَاجَّ فَأَفْلَسَ فَرُفِعَ أَمْرُهُ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ أَمَّا بَعْدُ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فَإِنَّ الأُسَيْفِعَ أُسَيْفِعَ جُهَيْنَةَ رَضِيَ مِنْ دِينِهِ وَأَمَانَتِهِ بِأَنْ يُقَالَ سَبَقَ الْحَاجَّ أَلاَ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ دَانَ مُعْرِضًا فَأَصْبَحَ قَدْ رِينَ بِهِ فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ عَلَيْهِ دَيْنٌ فَلْيَأْتِنَا بِالْغَدَاةِ نَقْسِمُ مَالَهُ بَيْنَهُمْ وَإِيَّاكُمْ وَالدَّيْنَ فَإِنَّ أَوَّلَهُ هَمٌّ وَآخِرَهُ حَرْبٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 37, Hadith 8
Arabic reference : Book 37, Hadith 1465
Sahih al-Bukhari 4091

Narrated Anas:

That the Prophet sent his uncle, the brother of Um Sulaim at the head of seventy riders. The chief of the pagans, 'Amir bin at-Tufail proposed three suggestions (to the Prophet ) saying, "Choose one of three alternatives: (1) that the bedouins will be under your command and the townspeople will be under my command; (2) or that I will be your successor, (3) or otherwise I will attack you with two thousand from Bani Ghatafan." But 'Amir was infected with plague in the House of Um so-and-so. He said, "Shall I stay in the house of a lady from the family of so-and-so after having a (swelled) gland like that she-camel? Get me my horse." So he died on the back of his horse. Then Haram, the brother of Um Sulaim and a lame man along with another man from so-and-so (tribe) went towards the pagans (i.e. the tribe of 'Amir). Haram said (to his companions), "Stay near to me, for I will go to them. If they (i.e. infidels) should give me protection, you will be near to me, and if they should kill me, then you should go back to your companions. Then Haram went to them and said, "Will you give me protection so as to convey the message of Allah's Apostle ?" So, he started talking to them' but they signalled to a man (to kill him) and he went behind him and stabbed him (with a spear). He (i.e. Haram) said, "Allahu Akbar! I have succeeded, by the Lord of the Ka`ba!" The companion of Haram was pursued by the infidels, and then they (i.e. Haram's companions) were all killed except the lame man who was at the top of a mountain. Then Allah revealed to us a verse that was among the cancelled ones later on. It was: 'We have met our Lord and He is pleased with us and has made us pleased.' (After this event) the Prophet invoked evil on the infidels every morning for 30 days. He invoked evil upon the (tribes of) Ril, Dhakwan, Bani Lihyan and Usaiya who disobeyed Allah and His Apostle.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسٌ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعَثَ خَالَهُ أَخٌ لأُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ فِي سَبْعِينَ رَاكِبًا، وَكَانَ رَئِيسَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ عَامِرُ بْنُ الطُّفَيْلِ خَيَّرَ بَيْنَ ثَلاَثِ خِصَالٍ فَقَالَ يَكُونُ لَكَ أَهْلُ السَّهْلِ، وَلِي أَهْلُ الْمَدَرِ، أَوْ أَكُونُ خَلِيفَتَكَ، أَوْ أَغْزُوكَ بِأَهْلِ غَطَفَانَ بِأَلْفٍ وَأَلْفٍ، فَطُعِنَ عَامِرٌ فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ فُلاَنٍ فَقَالَ غُدَّةٌ كَغُدَّةِ الْبَكْرِ فِي بَيْتِ امْرَأَةٍ مِنْ آلِ فُلاَنٍ ائْتُونِي بِفَرَسِي‏.‏ فَمَاتَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ فَرَسِهِ، فَانْطَلَقَ حَرَامٌ أَخُو أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ هُوَ ‏{‏وَ‏}‏ رَجُلٌ أَعْرَجُ وَرَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ قَالَ كُونَا قَرِيبًا حَتَّى آتِيَهُمْ، فَإِنْ آمَنُونِي كُنْتُمْ، وَإِنْ قَتَلُونِي أَتَيْتُمْ أَصْحَابَكُمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَتُؤْمِنُونِي أُبَلِّغْ رِسَالَةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ يُحَدِّثُهُمْ وَأَوْمَئُوا إِلَى رَجُلٍ، فَأَتَاهُ مِنْ خَلْفِهِ فَطَعَنَهُ ـ قَالَ هَمَّامٌ أَحْسِبُهُ حَتَّى أَنْفَذَهُ ـ بِالرُّمْحِ، قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ فُزْتُ وَرَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ‏.‏ فَلُحِقَ الرَّجُلُ، فَقُتِلُوا كُلُّهُمْ غَيْرَ الأَعْرَجِ كَانَ فِي رَأْسِ جَبَلٍ، فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْنَا، ثُمَّ كَانَ مِنَ الْمَنْسُوخِ إِنَّا قَدْ لَقِينَا رَبَّنَا فَرَضِيَ عَنَّا وَأَرْضَانَا‏.‏ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4091
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 135
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 417
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5124
Ibn `Abbas said:

"Hint your intention of marrying' is made by saying (to the widow) for example: "I want to marry, and I wish that Allah will make a righteous lady available for me.' " Al-Qasim said: One may say to the widow: 'I hold all respect for you, and I am interested in you; Allah will bring you much good, or something similar 'Ata said: One should hint his intention, and should not declare it openly. One may say: 'I have some need. Have good tidings. Praise be to Allah; you are fit to remarry.' She (the widow) may say in reply: I am listening to what you say,' but she should not make a promise. Her guardian should not make a promise (to somebody to get her married to him) without her knowledge. But if, while still in the Iddat period, she makes a promise to marry somebody, and he ultimately marries her, they are not to be separated by divorce (i.e., the marriage is valid).

وَقَالَ لِي طَلْقٌ حَدَّثَنَا زَائِدَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، ‏{‏فِيمَا عَرَّضْتُمْ‏}‏ يَقُولُ إِنِّي أُرِيدُ التَّزْوِيجَ، وَلَوَدِدْتُ أَنَّهُ تَيَسَّرَ لِي امْرَأَةٌ صَالِحَةٌ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْقَاسِمُ يَقُولُ إِنَّكِ عَلَىَّ كَرِيمَةٌ، وَإِنِّي فِيكِ لَرَاغِبٌ، وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَسَائِقٌ إِلَيْكِ خَيْرًا‏.‏ أَوْ نَحْوَ هَذَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ عَطَاءٌ يُعَرِّضُ وَلاَ يَبُوحُ يَقُولُ إِنَّ لِي حَاجَةً وَأَبْشِرِي، وَأَنْتِ بِحَمْدِ اللَّهِ نَافِقَةٌ‏.‏ وَتَقُولُ هِيَ قَدْ أَسْمَعُ مَا تَقُولُ‏.‏ وَلاَ تَعِدُ شَيْئًا وَلاَ يُوَاعِدُ وَلِيُّهَا بِغَيْرِ عِلْمِهَا، وَإِنْ وَاعَدَتْ رَجُلاً فِي عِدَّتِهَا ثُمَّ نَكَحَهَا بَعْدُ لَمْ يُفَرَّقْ بَيْنَهُمَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْحَسَنُ ‏{‏لاَ تُوَاعِدُوهُنَّ سِرًّا‏}‏ الزِّنَا‏.‏ وَيُذْكَرُ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ‏{‏الْكِتَابُ أَجَلَهُ‏}‏ تَنْقَضِي الْعِدَّةُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5124
In-book reference : Book 67, Hadith 60
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 62, Hadith 56
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Malik related to me from Yahya ibn Said from Sulayman ibn Yasar that Umar ibn al-Khattab used to attach the children of the Jahiliyya to whoever claimed them in Islam. Two men came and each of them claimed a woman's child. Umar ibn al-Khattab summoned a person who scrutinized features and he looked at them. The scrutinizer said, "They both share in him." Umar ibn al-Khattab hit him with a whip. Then he summoned the woman, and said, "Tell me your tale." She said, "It was this one (indicating one of the two men) who used to come to me while I was with my people's camels. He did not leave me until he thought and I thought that I was pregnant. Then he left me, and blood flowed from me, and this other one took his place. I do not know from which of them the child is." The scrutinizer said, "Allah is greater." Umar said to the child, "Go to whichever of them you wish."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، كَانَ يُلِيطُ أَوْلاَدَ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ بِمَنِ ادَّعَاهُمْ فِي الإِسْلاَمِ فَأَتَى رَجُلاَنِ كِلاَهُمَا يَدَّعِي وَلَدَ امْرَأَةٍ فَدَعَا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ قَائِفًا فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْهِمَا فَقَالَ الْقَائِفُ لَقَدِ اشْتَرَكَا فِيهِ فَضَرَبَهُ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ بِالدِّرَّةِ ثُمَّ دَعَا الْمَرْأَةَ فَقَالَ أَخْبِرِينِي خَبَرَكِ فَقَالَتْ كَانَ هَذَا - لأَحَدِ الرَّجُلَيْنِ - يَأْتِينِي ‏.‏ وَهِيَ فِي إِبِلٍ لأَهْلِهَا فَلاَ يُفَارِقُهَا حَتَّى يَظُنَّ وَتَظُنَّ أَنَّهُ قَدِ اسْتَمَرَّ بِهَا حَبَلٌ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ عَنْهَا فَأُهْرِيقَتْ عَلَيْهِ دِمَاءٌ ثُمَّ خَلَفَ عَلَيْهَا هَذَا - تَعْنِي الآخَرَ - فَلاَ أَدْرِي مِنْ أَيِّهِمَا هُوَ قَالَ فَكَبَّرَ الْقَائِفُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لِلْغُلاَمِ وَالِ أَيَّهُمَا شِئْتَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 36, Hadith 22
Arabic reference : Book 36, Hadith 1426
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 901
Abdur-Rahman bin Yazid narrated:
"When Abdullah went to stone Jamrat Al-Aqabah, he went to the middle of the valley, faced the Ka'bah, and proceeded to stone the Jamrah at its southern wall. Then he stoned with seven pebbles, saying: "Allahu Akbar" with each pebble. Then he said: 'By Allah except Whom none is worthy of worship. This is where the one stoned to whom Surat Al-Baqarah was revealed.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ عِيسَى، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمَسْعُودِيُّ، عَنْ جَامِعِ بْنِ شَدَّادٍ أَبِي صَخْرَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَتَى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ جَمْرَةَ الْعَقَبَةِ اسْتَبْطَنَ الْوَادِيَ وَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَجَعَلَ يَرْمِي الْجَمْرَةَ عَلَى حَاجِبِهِ الأَيْمَنِ ثُمَّ رَمَى بِسَبْعِ حَصَيَاتٍ يُكَبِّرُ مَعَ كُلِّ حَصَاةٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ الَّذِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ هُوَ مِنْ هَا هُنَا رَمَى الَّذِي أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَيْهِ سُورَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ ‏.‏

حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الْمَسْعُودِيِّ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَجَابِرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَخْتَارُونَ أَنْ يَرْمِيَ الرَّجُلُ مِنْ بَطْنِ الْوَادِي بِسَبْعِ حَصَيَاتٍ يُكَبِّرُ مَعَ كُلِّ حَصَاةٍ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِنْ لَمْ يُمْكِنْهُ أَنْ يَرْمِيَ مِنْ بَطْنِ الْوَادِي رَمَى مِنْ حَيْثُ قَدَرَ عَلَيْهِ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِي بَطْنِ الْوَادِي ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 901
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 94
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 901
Sahih al-Bukhari 6207

Narrated Usama bin Zaid:

That Allah's Apostle rode over a donkey covered with a Fadakiya (velvet sheet) and Usama was riding behind him. He was visiting Sa`d bin 'Ubada (who was sick) in the dwelling place of Bani Al-Harith bin Al-Khazraj and this incident happened before the battle of Badr. They proceeded till they passed by a gathering in which `Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul was present., and that was before `Abdullah bin Ubat embraced Islam. In that gathering there were Muslims, pagan idolators and Jews, and among the Muslims there was `Abdullah bin Rawaha. When a cloud of dust raised by (the movement of ) the animal covered that gathering, `Abdullah bin Ubai covered his nose with his garment and said, "Do not cover us with dust." Allah's Apostle greeted them, stopped, dismounted and invited them to Allah (i.e. to embrace Islam) and recited to them the Holy Qur'an. On that `Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul said to him, "O man! There is nothing better than what you say, if it is the truth. So do not trouble us with it in our gatherings, but if somebody comes to you, you can preach to him." On that `Abdullah bin Rawaha said "Yes, O Allah's Apostle! Call on us in our gathering, for we love that." So the Muslims, the pagans and the Jews started abusing one another till they were about to fight with one another. Allah's Apostle kept on quietening them till all of them became quiet, and then Allah's Apostle rode his animal and proceeded till he entered upon Sa`d bin 'Ubada. Allah's Apostle said, "O Sa`d! Didn't you hear what Abu Habab said?" (meaning `Abdullah bin Unbar). "He said so-and-so." Sa`d bin Ubada said, "O Allah's Apostle! Let my father be sacrificed for you ! Excuse and forgive him for, by Him Who revealed to you the Book, Allah sent the Truth which was revealed to you at the time when the people of this town had decided to crown him (`Abdullah bin Ubai) as their ruler. So when Allah had prevented that with the Truth He had given you, he was choked by that, and that caused him to behave in such an impolite manner which you had noticed." So Allah's Apostle excused him. (It was the custom of) Allah's Apostle and his companions to excuse the pagans and the people of the scripture (Christians and Jews) as Allah ordered them, and they used to be patient when annoyed (by them). Allah said: 'You shall certainly hear much that will grieve you from those who received the Scripture before you.....and from the pagans (3.186) He also said: 'Many of the people of the scripture wish that if they could turn you away as disbelievers after you have believed. .... (2.109) So Allah's Apostle used to apply what Allah had ordered him by excusing them till he was allowed to fight against them. When Allah's Apostle had fought the battle of Badr and Allah killed whomever He killed among the chiefs of the infidels and the nobles of Quraish, and Allah's Apostle and his companions had returned with victory and booty, bringing with them some of the chiefs of the infidels and the nobles of the Quraish as captives. `Abdullah bin Ubai bin Salul and the pagan idolators who were with him, said, "This matter (Islam) has now brought out its face (triumphed), so give Allah's Apostle the pledge of allegiance (for embracing Islam.)". Then they became Muslims.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَخِي، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَتِيقٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ أُسَامَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ عَلَى حِمَارٍ عَلَيْهِ قَطِيفَةٌ فَدَكِيَّةٌ وَأُسَامَةُ وَرَاءَهُ، يَعُودُ سَعْدَ بْنَ عُبَادَةَ فِي بَنِي حَارِثِ بْنِ الْخَزْرَجِ قَبْلَ وَقْعَةِ بَدْرٍ، فَسَارَا حَتَّى مَرَّا بِمَجْلِسٍ فِيهِ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىٍّ ابْنُ سَلُولَ، وَذَلِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْلِمَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىٍّ، فَإِذَا فِي الْمَجْلِسِ أَخْلاَطٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَالْمُشْرِكِينَ عَبَدَةِ الأَوْثَانِ وَالْيَهُودِ، وَفِي الْمُسْلِمِينَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَوَاحَةَ، فَلَمَّا غَشِيَتِ الْمَجْلِسَ عَجَاجَةُ الدَّابَّةِ خَمَّرَ ابْنُ أُبَىٍّ أَنْفَهُ بِرِدَائِهِ وَقَالَ لاَ تُغَبِّرُوا عَلَيْنَا‏.‏ فَسَلَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَيْهِمْ، ثُمَّ وَقَفَ فَنَزَلَ فَدَعَاهُمْ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَقَرَأَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْقُرْآنَ، فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىٍّ ابْنُ سَلُولَ أَيُّهَا الْمَرْءُ لاَ أَحْسَنَ مِمَّا تَقُولُ إِنْ كَانَ حَقًّا، فَلاَ تُؤْذِنَا بِهِ فِي مَجَالِسِنَا، فَمَنْ جَاءَكَ فَاقْصُصْ عَلَيْهِ‏.‏ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ رَوَاحَةَ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَاغْشَنَا فِي مَجَالِسِنَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6207
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 231
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 226
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 188
Umm Salamah (May Allah be pleased with her) reported:
The Prophet (PBUH) said, "You will have rulers some of whom you approve and some of whom you will disapprove. He who dislikes them will be safe, and he who expresses disapproval will be safe, but he who is pleased and follows them (will be indeed sinful)". His audience asked: "Shall we not fight them?" He replied, "No, as long as they establish Salat amongst you".

[Muslim].

الخامس‏:‏ عن أم المؤمنين أم سلمة هند بنت أبي أمية حذيفة رضي الله عنها، عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم أنه قال‏:‏ ‏"‏ إنه يستعمل عليكم أمراءُ فتعرفون وتنكرون فمن كره فقد برئ، ومن أنكر فقد سلم، ولكن من رضي وتابع” قالوا‏:‏ يا رسول الله ألا نقاتلهم‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏لا ، الإمام أقاموا فيكم الصلاة‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 188
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 188
Mishkat al-Masabih 3899
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Travel is a piece of punishment which deprives a man of his sleep, food and drink; so when he accomplishes his purpose where he has gone he should hasten to his family.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «السَّفَرُ قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ يَمْنَعُ أَحَدَكُمْ نَوْمَهُ وَطَعَامَهُ وَشَرَابه فَإِذا قضى نهمه من وَجهه فليعجل إِلَى أَهله»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3899
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 111
Sahih Muslim 1890 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

God laughs at the two men both of whom will enter Paradise (though) one of them kills the other. They said: Messenger of Allah, how is it? He said: One of them fights in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted. and dies a martyr. Then God turns in mercy to the murderer who embraces Islam, fights in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted, and dies a martyr.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ يَضْحَكُ اللَّهُ إِلَى رَجُلَيْنِ يَقْتُلُ أَحَدُهُمَا الآخَرَ كِلاَهُمَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا كَيْفَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ يُقَاتِلُ هَذَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيُسْتَشْهَدُ ثُمَّ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْقَاتِلِ فَيُسْلِمُ فَيُقَاتِلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيُسْتَشْهَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1890a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 188
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4658
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3710

Narrated Ad-Daylami:

We came to the Prophet (saws) and said to him: Messenger of Allah, you know who we are, from where we are and to whom we have come. He said: To Allah and His Apostle. We said: Messenger of Allah, we have grapes; what should we do with them? He said: Make them raisins. We then asked: What should we do with raisins? He replied: Steep them in the morning and drink in the evening, and steep them in the evening and drink in the morning. Steep them in skin vessels and do not steep them in earthen jar, for it it is delayed in pressing, it becomes vinegar.

حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ضَمْرَةُ، عَنِ السَّيْبَانِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الدَّيْلَمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ عَلِمْتَ مَنْ نَحْنُ وَمِنْ أَيْنَ نَحْنُ فَإِلَى مَنْ نَحْنُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَإِلَى رَسُولِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لَنَا أَعْنَابًا مَا نَصْنَعُ بِهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ زَبِّبُوهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا مَا نَصْنَعُ بِالزَّبِيبِ قَالَ ‏"‏ انْبِذُوهُ عَلَى غَدَائِكُمْ وَاشْرَبُوهُ عَلَى عَشَائِكُمْ وَانْبِذُوهُ عَلَى عَشَائِكُمْ وَاشْرَبُوهُ عَلَى غَدَائِكُمْ وَانْبِذُوهُ فِي الشِّنَانِ وَلاَ تَنْبِذُوهُ فِي الْقُلَلِ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا تَأَخَّرَ عَنْ عَصْرِهِ صَارَ خَلاًّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3710
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 42
English translation : Book 26, Hadith 3701
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3600
It was narrated from Bishr, from Ibn 'Awn, from Nafi', from Ibn 'Umar who said:
"Umar acquired some land at Khaibar. He came to the Prophet and consulted him about it. He said: 'I have acquired a great deal of land, and I have never acquired any wealth that is more precious to me than it. What do you command me to do with it?' He said: 'If you wish, you may freeze it and give it in charity.' So he gave it in charity on condition that it would not be sold or given away, and he gave it in charity to the poor, relatives, to emancipate slaves, for the cause of Allah, for wayfarers and guests. There is no sin -on the administrator- if he eats (from it) or feeds a friend, with no intention of becoming wealthy from it.'" These are the wordings of Isma'il.
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ وَأَنْبَأَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ مَسْعَدَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ أَصَابَ عُمَرُ أَرْضًا بِخَيْبَرَ فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاسْتَأْمَرَهُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَصَبْتُ أَرْضًا كَثِيرًا لَمْ أُصِبْ مَالاً قَطُّ أَنْفَسَ عِنْدِي مِنْهُ فَمَا تَأْمُرُ فِيهَا قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنْ شِئْتَ حَبَّسْتَ أَصْلَهَا وَتَصَدَّقْتَ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا - عَلَى أَنَّهُ لاَ تُبَاعُ وَلاَ تُوهَبُ - فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا فِي الْفُقَرَاءِ وَالْقُرْبَى وَفِي الرِّقَابِ وَفِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَالضَّيْفِ لاَ جُنَاحَ - يَعْنِي - عَلَى مَنْ وَلِيَهَا أَنْ يَأْكُلَ أَوْ يُطْعِمَ صَدِيقًا غَيْرَ مُتَمَوِّلٍ اللَّفْظُ لإِسْمَاعِيلَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3600
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 7
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3630

Yahya related to me from Malik from Zayd ibn Aslam from his father that he said to Umar ibn al-Khattab, "There is a blind she- camel behind the house,'' soUmar said, "Hand it over to a household so that they can make (some) use of it." He said, "But she is blind." Umar replied, "Then put it in a line with other camels." He said, "How will it be able to eat from the ground?" Umar asked, "Is it from the livestock of the jizya or the zakat?" and Aslam replied, "From the livestock of the jizya." Umar said, "By AIIah, you wish to eat it." Aslam said, "It has the brand of the jizya on it." So Umar ordered it to be slaughtered. He had nine platters, and on each of the platters he put some of every fruit and delicacy that there was and then sent them to the wives of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and the one he sent to his daughter Hafsa was the last of them all, and if there was any deficiency in any of them it was in Hafsa's portion.

"He put meat from the slaughtered animal on the platters and sent them to the wives of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and he ordered what was left of the meat of the slaughtered animal to be prepared. Then he invited the Muhajirun and the Ansar to eat it."

Malik said, "I do not think that livestock should be taken from people who pay the jizya except as jizya."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِعُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ إِنَّ فِي الظَّهْرِ نَاقَةً عَمْيَاءَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ ادْفَعْهَا إِلَى أَهْلِ بَيْتٍ يَنْتَفِعُونَ بِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ وَهِيَ عَمْيَاءُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَقْطُرُونَهَا بِالإِبِلِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ كَيْفَ تَأْكُلُ مِنَ الأَرْضِ قَالَ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَمِنْ نَعَمِ الْجِزْيَةِ هِيَ أَمْ مِنْ نَعَمِ الصَّدَقَةِ فَقُلْتُ بَلْ مِنْ نَعَمِ الْجِزْيَةِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَرَدْتُمْ - وَاللَّهِ - أَكْلَهَا ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِنَّ عَلَيْهَا وَسْمَ الْجِزْيَةِ ‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ بِهَا عُمَرُ فَنُحِرَتْ وَكَانَ عِنْدَهُ صِحَافٌ تِسْعٌ فَلاَ تَكُونُ فَاكِهَةٌ وَلاَ طُرَيْفَةٌ إِلاَّ جَعَلَ مِنْهَا فِي تِلْكَ الصِّحَافِ فَبَعَثَ بِهَا إِلَى أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَيَكُونُ الَّذِي يَبْعَثُ بِهِ إِلَى حَفْصَةَ ابْنَتِهِ مِنْ آخِرِ ذَلِكَ فَإِنْ كَانَ فِيهِ نُقْصَانٌ كَانَ فِي حَظِّ حَفْصَةَ - قَالَ - فَجَعَلَ فِي تِلْكَ الصِّحَافِ مِنْ لَحْمِ تِلْكَ الْجَزُورِ فَبَعَثَ بِهِ إِلَى أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَمَرَ بِمَا بَقِيَ مِنْ لَحْمِ تِلْكَ الْجَزُورِ فَصُنِعَ فَدَعَا عَلَيْهِ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَالأَنْصَارَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ أَرَى أَنْ تُؤْخَذَ النَّعَمُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجِزْيَةِ إِلاَّ فِي جِزْيَتِهِمْ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 45
Arabic reference : Book 17, Hadith 621
Sahih al-Bukhari 2507

Narrated Abaya bin Rifaa:

My grandfather, Rafi` bin Khadij said, "We were in the valley of Dhul-Hulaifa of Tuhama in the company of the Prophet and had some camels and sheep (of the booty). The people hurried (in slaughtering the animals) and put their meat in the pots and started cooking. Allah's Apostle came and ordered them to upset the pots, and distributed the booty considering one camel as equal to ten sheep. One of the camels fled and the people had only a few horses, so they got worried. (The camel was chased and) a man slopped the camel by throwing an arrow at it. Allah's Apostle said, 'Some of these animals are untamed like wild animals, so if anyone of them went out of your control, then you should treat it as you have done now.' " My grandfather said, "O Allah's Apostle! We fear that we may meet our enemy tomorrow and we have no knives, could we slaughter the animals with reeds?" The Prophet said, "Yes, or you can use what would make blood flow (slaughter) and you can eat what is slaughtered and the Name of Allah is mentioned at the time of slaughtering. But don't use teeth or fingernails (in slaughtering). I will tell you why, as for teeth, they are bones, and fingernails are used by Ethiopians for slaughtering. (See Hadith 668)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، أَخْبَرَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبَايَةَ بْنِ رِفَاعَةَ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ مِنْ تِهَامَةَ، فَأَصَبْنَا غَنَمًا وَإِبِلاً، فَعَجِلَ الْقَوْمُ، فَأَغْلَوْا بِهَا الْقُدُورَ، فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَ بِهَا فَأُكْفِئَتْ، ثُمَّ عَدَلَ عَشْرًا مِنَ الْغَنَمِ بِجَزُورٍ، ثُمَّ إِنَّ بَعِيرًا نَدَّ وَلَيْسَ فِي الْقَوْمِ إِلاَّ خَيْلٌ يَسِيرَةٌ فَرَمَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَحَبَسَهُ بِسَهْمٍ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ لِهَذِهِ الْبَهَائِمِ أَوَابِدَ كَأَوَابِدِ الْوَحْشِ، فَمَا غَلَبَكُمْ مِنْهَا فَاصْنَعُوا بِهِ هَكَذَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ جَدِّي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا نَرْجُو ـ أَوْ نَخَافُ ـ أَنْ نَلْقَى الْعَدُوَّ غَدًا وَلَيْسَ مَعَنَا مُدًى، فَنَذْبَحُ بِالْقَصَبِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اعْجَلْ أَوْ أَرْنِي، مَا أَنْهَرَ الدَّمَ وَذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ فَكُلُوا، لَيْسَ السِّنَّ وَالظُّفُرَ، وَسَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ، أَمَّا السِّنُّ فَعَظْمٌ، وَأَمَّا الظُّفُرُ فَمُدَى الْحَبَشَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2507
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 22
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 44, Hadith 684
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1559
It was narrated that Adra’ As-Sulami said:
“I came one night to guard the Prophet (SAW), and there was a man reciting loudly. The Prophet (SAW) came out and I said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, this man is showing off.’ Then he died in Al-Madinah, and they finished preparing him, then they carried his dead body. The Prophet (SAW) said: ‘Be gentle with him, may Allah be gentle with him, for he loved Allah and His Messenger.’ Then his grave was dug and he (the Prophet (SAW)) said: ‘Make it spacious for him, and may Allah make it spacious for him.’ Some of his Companions said: ‘O Messenger of Allah, you are grieving for him.’ He said: ‘Yes indeed, for he loved Allah and His Messenger.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدُ بْنُ الْحُبَابِ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ عُبَيْدَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ الأَدْرَعِ السُّلَمِيِّ، قَالَ جِئْتُ لَيْلَةً أَحْرُسُ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ قِرَاءَتُهُ عَالِيَةٌ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا مُرَاءٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَاتَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَفَرَغُوا مِنْ جِهَازِهِ فَحَمَلُوا نَعْشَهُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ ارْفُقُوا بِهِ رَفَقَ اللَّهُ بِهِ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَحَفَرَ حُفْرَتَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَوْسِعُوا لَهُ وَسَّعَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ حَزِنْتَ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَجَلْ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1559
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 127
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1559
Mishkat al-Masabih 4621
Samura b. Jundub said:
When the Prophet prayed he turned his face to us and asked, “Who among you had a vision last night?” If one of us had had one he told it and he would interpret it as God willed. One day he asked us, “Has any of you had a vision?” and when we replied that we had not he said: “But last night I saw two men who came to me, took me by the hand and brought me out to a holy land. I saw a man sitting and a man standing with a hooked piece of iron in his hand which he was inserting into the other man's jaw and cleaving it till it reached the back of his neck, and doing the same with the other jaw. This jaw was recovering, and then he would do the same again. I asked what this was and they told me to come away. So we went on till we came to a man who was lying on his back over whom a man was standing with a stone the size of his hand, or a rock, with which he was pounding his head. When he struck him the stone rolled away and he went after it to get it, and did not return to this man till his head was healed and restored to its former condition. He then went back to him and struck him. I asked what this was and they told me to come away. So we went on till we came to a hole like an oven, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, under which there was a fire. It contained naked men and women who when the fire rose mounted till they almost came out, but who returned into it when it subsided. I asked what this was and they told me to come away. So we went on till we came to a river of blood in the middle of which a man was standing and on the bank of which there was a man with some stones in front of him. The man who was in the river came forward and when he wanted to come out the other threw a stone into his mouth and sent him back where he came from; and as often as he tried to come out he threw a stone into his mouth and he returned to where he came from. I asked what this was and they" told me to come away. So we went on till we reached a green garden containing a huge tree at the foot of which were an old man and some boys and near which there was a man in front of whom there was a fire which he was kindling. My two companions took me up the tree and brought me into a house in the middle of the tree more beautiful than any I had seen in which were old men, youths, women and boys. They then took me out of it and brought me up the tree and took me into a more beautiful and more excellent house in which were old men and youths. Telling them that they had taken me round this night, I asked them to inform me about what I had seen, to which they agreed. They said that the man I had seen having his jaw cloven was a liar who told lies which were reported from him and carried to the ends of the earth, so what I had seen would be done to him till the day of resurrection. The man whose head I had seen being pounded was a man whom God had taught the Qur’an but who had slept at night and neglected it and had not acted according to its teachings in the daytime, so what I had seen would be done to him till the day of resurrection. Those I had seen in the hole were fornicators and the one I had seen in the river was the one who devoured usury. The old man I had seen at the foot of the tree was Abraham, the boys around him were the children of men, and the one who was kindling the fire was Malik the guardian of hell. The first house I entered was the abode of the generality of believers, but this house was the abode of the martyrs. One of them informing me that he was Gabriel and that the other was Michael told me to raise my head, and when I did so I saw something like a white cloud (a version giving cumulus cloud) and they told me that would be my abode. I asked them to let me enter my dwelling, but they told me I had still some time to live which I had not completed and that if I had completed it I would have entered my dwelling.” Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَن سُمرةَ بنِ جُندب قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ: «مَنْ رَأَى مِنْكُمُ اللَّيْلَةَ رُؤْيَا؟» قَالَ: فَإِنْ رَأَى أَحَدٌ قَصَّهَا فَيَقُولُ: مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَسَأَلَنَا يَوْمًا فَقَالَ: «هَلْ رَأَى مِنْكُمْ أَحَدٌ رُؤْيَا؟» قُلْنَا: لَا قَالَ: " لَكِنِّي رَأَيْتُ اللَّيْلَةَ رَجُلَيْنِ أَتَيَانِي فَأَخَذَا بِيَدَيَّ فَأَخْرَجَانِي إِلَى أَرْضٍ مُقَدَّسَةٍ فَإِذَا رَجُلٌ جَالِسٌ وَرَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ بِيَدِهِ كَلُّوبٌ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ يُدْخِلُهُ فِي شِدْقِهِ فَيَشُقُّهُ حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ قَفَاهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ بِشِدْقِهِ الْآخَرِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَيَلْتَئِمُ شِدْقُهُ هَذَا فَيَعُودُ فَيَصْنَعُ مِثْلَهُ. قُلْتُ: مَا هَذَا؟ قَالَا: انْطَلِقْ فَانْطَلَقْنَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ مُضْطَجِعٍ عَلَى قَفَاهُ وَرَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ بِفِهْرٍ أَوْ صَخْرَةٍ يَشْدَخُ بِهَا رَأْسَهُ فَإِذَا ضَرَبَهُ تَدَهْدَهَ الْحَجَرُ فَانْطَلَقَ إِلَيْهِ لِيَأْخُذَهُ فَلَا يَرْجِعُ إِلَى هَذَا حَتَّى يَلْتَئِمَ رَأْسُهُ وَعَادَ رَأْسُهُ كَمَا كَانَ فَعَادَ إِلَيْهِ فَضَرَبَهُ فَقُلْتُ: مَا هَذَا؟ قَالَا: انْطَلِقْ فَانْطَلَقْنَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا إِلَى ثَقْبٍ مِثْلِ التَّنُّورِ أَعْلَاهُ ضَيِّقٌ وَأَسْفَلَهُ وَاسِعٌ تَتَوَقَّدُ تَحْتَهُ نَارٌ فَإِذَا ارْتَفَعَتِ ارْتَفَعُوا حَتَّى كَادَ أَنْ يَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا وَإِذَا خَمَدَتْ رَجَعُوا فِيهَا وَفِيهَا رِجَالٌ ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4621
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 14